"Livros e leitura são o tesouro do poder da criatividade.

"

INTRODUÇÃO

Embora a beca de formatura não fosse desconfortável de usar, também não se podia
dizer que fosse particularmente confortável. Passar a maior parte do tempo sentado no
auditório, esperando ser chamado para receber o diploma concedido pela realeza,
consistia principalmente em ficar sentado e parado.
No entanto, permanecer na mesma posição por tanto tempo fazia com que até mesmo
uma pessoa preguiçosa como ele começasse a sentir desconforto no corpo antes mesmo
de uma hora se passar. Depois de deixar o auditório, a maioria dos formandos estava
ocupada, sorrindo largamente para fotos com suas famílias, parentes e amigos próximos
de várias instituições. No entanto, havia uma exceção: Indu Thammasirikul, recém-
formado na Faculdade de Comunicação de uma universidade estadual em Bangkok. Ele
não tinha familiares ou parentes próximos acompanhando-o para parabenizá-lo, como
era de costume. Na verdade, ele havia considerado faltar à cerimônia de formatura, mas
seus amigos o convenceram a ir, pelo menos para tirar fotos juntos. Caso contrário,
alguém tão reservado como ele jamais teria aparecido andando pelo campus em um dia
tão caótico como aquele.
Assim que saiu do auditório, o jovem, de quase 1,70 m de altura, foi arrastado pelos
amigos para tirar fotos em grupo, como haviam planejado. Ele forçou um sorriso com
uma expressão cansada para três ou quatro fotos e, quando viu a oportunidade de
escapar, caminhou rapidamente até onde havia deixado suas coisas com um colega do
terceiro ano da mesma área acadêmica, que se ofereceu para cuidar delas ao ver que não
havia ninguém por perto. Despediram-se brevemente, pois se veriam novamente de
qualquer maneira.
Em seguida, dirigiu-se ao estacionamento onde havia deixado o carro antes do
amanhecer. Àquela altura, já estava anoitecendo. Tirou o robe e o colocou no banco do
passageiro, olhando para o banco de trás cheio de bichos de pelúcia e flores. Embora
tivesse tentado não criar laços próximos com ninguém em particular, de alguma forma
acabou se conectando com tantas pessoas que várias vieram lhe desejar felicidades
naquele dia.
O jovem de corpo pequeno caminhou até o lado do motorista e sentou-se ao volante
com facilidade. Ligou o motor e acelerou antes que os outros começassem a sair; caso
contrário, teria que esperar na fila para sair do portão da universidade por uma hora.
Não demorou muito para que o pequeno carro japonês invadisse as ruas do centro da
cidade, bem no horário de pico do fim do expediente. Seus dedos finos batiam no
volante ao som da música que tocava suavemente dentro do veículo. Uma hora depois, o
carro parou em frente a uma casa unifamiliar de médio porte em um bairro residencial
tranquilo nos arredores da cidade.

CAPÍTULO 1

O toque estridente do celular interrompeu seu sono. Embora fossem quase onze da
manhã, o jovem de estatura baixa, que acabara de terminar seu trabalho, só conseguira ir
para a cama para descansar por cerca de três horas. Quanto mais o fim do ano se
aproximava, mais revistas e sites o contatavam para fazer previsões anuais para o ano
seguinte. Ele abriu os olhos lentamente, preguiçosamente, estendendo a mão para tentar
alcançar o aparelho que estava interrompendo seu descanso. Não o encontrando, foi
forçado a se sentar e procurá-lo. O nome familiar na tela o fez franzir a testa antes de
responder com uma saudação sonolenta.
"O que está acontecendo?"
[Você já acordou, In? Parece que você acabou de abrir os olhos], disse uma voz que
poderia ter sido mais doce se não fosse pelo tom áspero ao qual eu já estava
acostumado. "Se você tem algo a dizer, vá direto ao ponto, Dao. Eu quero voltar a
dormir."
[Que temperamento! Você nem tem um descanso da sua melhor amiga...]
Embora soasse como uma reclamação, In tinha certeza de que era sarcasmo. E não era
de se admirar, já que ele e Dao eram amigos próximos, como ela mesma disse. No
grupo de amigos da universidade, com quem costumavam sair, havia cinco no total,
incluindo In. Mas a líder indiscutível era Dao, uma garota com um rosto bonito, mas
uma atitude completamente oposta, herdada de sua criação como filha de um militar
importante e de ter dois irmãos mais velhos que não a viam como a típica garota doce e
delicada.
"Não se faça de vítima. Acabei de dormir algumas horas e não estou com vontade de
discutir com você."
[A questão é...]
"Vá direto ao ponto, sem apresentações de meia hora."
[Vou me casar.]
"O que você disse?!" Essa resposta o acordou completamente. Como ele poderia não
ficar surpreso? Dao nunca havia demonstrado sinais de ter um namorado, e agora, de
repente, estava dizendo que ia se casar, apenas uma semana após a formatura. "Não me
diga que está grávida." [Isso está saindo da sua boca ou o quê, In!? Nunca tive nada com
ele, como posso estar grávida?], gritou do outro lado da linha, fazendo-a afastar o
telefone do ouvido por um momento.
"E quem é esse 'ele'? Os outros do grupo já sabem?"
[Você é a primeira pessoa para quem vou contar, porque preciso da sua ajuda.]
Ele previu isso, então suspirou, resignado. Até algo como um casamento tinha que
envolvê-lo.
"Ajudar com o quê? Você ainda não me explicou nada claramente."
[Primeiro o mais importante, foi por isso que liguei para você. Minha mãe é sua fã,
sabia?]
"Você contou para a sua mãe sobre mim?!" In exclamou, alarmado, mas ela rapidamente
negou.
[Calma, cara! Minha mãe não é de ficar contando histórias.]
In suspirou, pensando que mais cedo ou mais tarde esse dia chegaria.
[A questão é que minha mãe confia cegamente no que você diz nos seus vídeos de
previsões no YouTube. É por isso que quero pedir que você venha e diga algo para
convencê-la, só isso.]
“Esse ‘algo’ seu não parece bom”, disse ele, desconfiado, fazendo-a rir de prazer. [A
verdade é que estão me forçando a casar.]
“Em que século estamos? Casamentos arranjados ainda existem?”
[Não é injusto?]
“De jeito nenhum. Parabéns, porque se você não fosse forçada, não encontraria um
marido nesta vida, Dao. Sua mãe é uma santa.”
[In! Mesmo que nada seja fixo para mim, sou perfeitamente capaz de encontrar alguém
sozinha, sabia?]
“Então você quer que eu convença sua mãe de que esse cara não é seu parceiro ideal,
certo?”
[Há um motivo para você ter se formado em primeiro lugar na faculdade!], disse ela em
tom de elogio, fazendo-o torcer a boca. [Você só precisa fazer um pequeno milagre na
frente da minha mãe e dizer que eu não deveria me casar com aquele homem.]
“Meu trabalho tem regras e princípios, como posso mentir assim? Além disso, tem
certeza de que sua mãe acreditaria em mim e não pensaria que sou um charlatão que
você inventou?”
[Não subestime o fanatismo da minha mãe. Ela reconhece sua voz instantaneamente.]
“Então, o que há de errado com esse cara? Ele tem três braços e quatro olhos ou algo
assim?”
[Eu queria que fosse isso. O problema é que minha família me odeia desde que éramos
crianças.]
“Você parece ressentido.”
[Sua audição é ruim. Então, o que você diz? Você vai me ajudar ou não?]
“Já disse mil vezes que não faço previsões pessoais. O que fiz por vocês é porque são
meus amigos; se eu vir algo que possa avisá-los, farei. Mas não vou mentir
descaradamente.”
[Então faça uma previsão real para mim e para ele. Garanto que não somos
compatíveis], disse ela com uma voz firme, um tanto irritada. [Você quer que eu passe a
vida com
alguém que me odeia, In? Não estamos falando de alguns dias, mas de uma vida
inteira.]
Ele queria recusar, mas sua natureza compassiva o amoleceu quando ela apelou para o
drama.
“Ok, mas estou avisando, vou lhe contar a verdade. Sejam almas gêmeas ou não, não
vou mentir. Você terá que aceitar o resultado.”
[Perfeito! Se resolvermos isso, vou te pagar um jantar especial, In.]
“Primeiro, salve a sua pele. Lembra da última previsão que te fiz há alguns meses?”
[Que minha alma gêmea é alguém que era muito próximo de mim antes e que em breve
voltará para a minha vida?] “Exatamente. Mas, no fim das contas, o rumo da sua vida
depende de você. Se você se guiar apenas por previsões, não viverá do jeito que
realmente quer.”
[Obrigada, conversar com você alivia um pouco o meu estresse], disse o amigo dela,
enquanto assentia com um grunhido. [Qual é um bom horário para você? Avisarei minha
mãe.]
“Semana que vem, depois disso estarei ocupado.”
[Ok, devo te buscar ou você vem para minha casa?]
“Vou de carro, só me manda a localização.”
…
Depois de desligar, alguns minutos se passaram. Embora ele tivesse planejado voltar
para a cama, agora estava acordado demais para dormir. Seus olhos grandes e redondos
perscrutavam o quarto espaçoso, que originalmente pertencera aos seus pais. Após a
morte deles, In mudou-se para este quarto permanentemente, pois sentia que eles ainda
estavam ao seu lado, embora a realidade dissesse o contrário.
Um momento depois, ele saiu da cama e desceu para um pequeno cômodo na frente da
casa, que usava como escritório. Com a mão esguia, ligou o laptop.
Sua carga de trabalho normalmente se intensificava no meio e no final do mês, quando
precisava enviar conteúdo para a coluna de previsões de uma revista que havia
sobrevivido à crise enquanto muitas outras fechavam. Havia também aquele outro
trabalho que ele inicialmente pensou em fazer por diversão, mas que acabou gerando
uma renda considerável: previsões mensais por signos do zodíaco no YouTube. Ele
agora tinha centenas de milhares de seguidores, e cada vídeo alcançava pelo menos
50.000 visualizações, tornando-o um renomado vidente.
Quando a tela ficou pronta, ele moveu o mouse por alguns instantes antes de entrar no
YouTube. Centenas de notificações de comentários o levaram a revisar rapidamente as
respostas ao seu vídeo mais recente, publicado na noite anterior. Na realidade, as
previsões dos signos do zodíaco eram um jogo de probabilidade: 50/50 em termos de
precisão, já que eram gerais e não específicas como as leituras pessoais. Mas, é claro,
ninguém podia confirmar se o que ele dizia era verdade ou não. Os espectadores tinham
que usar seu próprio julgamento ao ouvir, não acreditar cegamente, porque às vezes as
palavras podiam afundar o ânimo e extinguir a pouca esperança que restava. No entanto,
havia uma coisa em que ele sempre confiara: o fogo... nunca mente.
Ao ver que a maioria dos comentários era positiva, levantou-se da cadeira e foi até a
cozinha, localizada nos fundos da casa. Tirou um pouco de pão da geladeira, guardado
ali para não estragar antes da data de validade, colocou-o na torradeira e pegou um pote
de geleia de laranja em uma prateleira alta. Quando a torradeira apitou e o pão
levemente dourado apareceu, colocou-o em um prato, espalhou a geleia aleatoriamente
sobre ele e pegou uma caixa de leite puro da geladeira. Em seguida, voltou para o
escritório. Seu cotidiano parecia lento e tranquilo, como seus amigos diziam que o
invejavam, mas, na realidade, não havia nada de invejável na vida de In. Trabalhar em
casa como freelancer foi uma escolha que ele fez para evitar interagir com as pessoas.
Ele nunca sabia quando aquelas imagens que surgiam em sua mente o forçariam a se
intrometer na vida de outras pessoas novamente. Esse era um dos motivos pelos quais
ele evitava relacionamentos além do necessário. Desde os quinze anos, ele vinha tendo
visões estranhas em sua cabeça. Sua mãe o levou a um monge que o ensinou a lidar com
elas, e mais tarde ele descobriu que era algo herdado do lado materno, um destino
inescapável.
Ele postou um novo vídeo em seu canal e o anunciou em sua página do Facebook. Após
terminar o trabalho do dia, foi para o sofá da sala, ligou a TV para assistir a um filme
em um aplicativo de assinatura mensal e deixou o tempo passar lentamente, como
sempre.
... Hoje era o dia que ela havia combinado com Dao. Ela havia ligado para ela no dia
anterior para confirmar que chegaria à tarde. Ao acordar tarde naquela manhã, viu uma
mensagem com a localização da casa de sua amiga no chat. Olhou para o relógio na
parede, que exibia os números com mais clareza do que seu celular. Percebendo que
faltavam apenas duas horas para o horário combinado, levantou-se, pegou uma toalha
no armário e foi ao banheiro se arrumar.
Quinze minutos depois, ele saiu e escolheu sua roupa. Como estava se encontrando com
adultos e precisava parecer confiante, optou por uma camisa rosa-claro. Mas, para não
parecer muito formal, combinou-a com jeans preto. Secou o cabelo recém-lavado com
um secador de cabelo e o estilizou como bem entendesse. Não gostava de usar gel,
então não conseguia um estilo mais impressionante do que seu corte moderno permitia.
O carro japonês seguiu o GPS. Trocou seu cartão com o segurança na entrada do bairro
e seguiu em direção à Rua Dois, como Dao havia instruído. Procurou um portão de liga
leve, como Dao havia descrito, mas agora só queria ligar para ela e repreendê-la, porque
todas as casas ao longo do caminho tinham portões semelhantes.
"Dao, onde fica sua casa? Já estou na Rua Dois!", disse ela, estacionando o carro no
meio da rua ao ver que não havia trânsito, e ligou para a amiga cada vez mais de mau
humor.
[Eu disse que era uma cerca de liga metálica], ela respondeu.
"Você nunca reparou que todas as casas aqui têm o mesmo tipo de cerca?", ele retrucou.
Ela pareceu hesitar antes de rir, ignorando a raiva dele. "Saia e me faça um sinal da
entrada da garagem agora mesmo, ou eu vou embora."
[Calma, cara! Já estou correndo para te receber.] Logo depois, ele viu uma garota
conhecida vestindo uma camiseta fúcsia e short jeans acenando para ele três casas
depois. Ele dirigiu devagar, estacionou no meio-fio e saiu com uma pequena mochila
contendo suas ferramentas de adivinhação, algo que ele nunca carregava para fora de
casa, pois só as usava quando seus amigos o visitavam.
"Você chegou mais cedo do que o combinado", disse Dao com uma voz doce enquanto
o conduzia em direção à casa.
"Você quer que eu vá para casa e volte mais tarde?", ele respondeu sarcasticamente,
seguindo-a de perto.
A casa de Dao era uma residência unifamiliar em um condomínio residencial na área de
Phutthamonthon. Era grande o suficiente para dez pessoas viverem confortavelmente,
mas, pelo que ouvira, eram apenas ela, seus pais e seus dois irmãos mais velhos. Isso
não era surpreendente, considerando que seu pai era um ex-general aposentado que
agora cultivava vegetais orgânicos com seriedade. O que começou como um hobby
tornou-se mais uma fonte de renda para a família, evidente pelas estufas em frente à
casa. "Você está pronta para deixar de ser solteira?", sussurrou In enquanto entravam.
"Na verdade, estou planejando cancelar o casamento, graças à sua ajuda", respondeu
ela.
In riu baixinho ao perceber o quanto sua amiga se importava com esse casamento
arranjado, mas decidiu não fazer mais perguntas. Elas haviam chegado à sala de jantar,
onde uma mesa comprida ocupava o centro. Uma mulher mais velha, vestindo uma saia
confortável e com o cabelo cortado em um estilo típico para sua idade, estava lá. Sem
precisar adivinhar, ela sabia que era a mãe de Dao, então levantou as mãos para
cumprimentá-la respeitosamente.
"Olá, senhora."
"Ah, é ele pessoalmente! Eu reconheço a voz do professor." Esse era o apelido que seus
seguidores usavam, mas ouvi-lo da mãe do amigo o deixou desconfortável. "Pode me
chamar para entrar, senhora. Afinal, sou amigo do Dao", disse ele, abaixando a cabeça
timidamente. Dao o empurrou para uma cadeira ao lado da mãe, que estava na cabeceira
da mesa, e sentou-se ao lado dele.
"Chame-o para entrar como eu, mãe, para que ele não fique tão tenso", disse Dao,
percebendo a hesitação da mãe.
"Certo, Nong In", respondeu ela.
Ele sorriu timidamente ao ouvir o apelido carinhoso, enquanto Dao revirava os olhos,
incrédula com o quanto a mãe amava o amigo.
"E onde está seu pai?", perguntou In educadamente quando não viu o outro adulto,
pensando que deveria cumprimentá-lo se estivesse presente.
"Papai foi jogar xadrez no café Yaowarat. Ele só volta à tarde", respondeu Dao.
In assentiu lentamente, pensando que o pai da amiga era um aposentado invejável.
"Vamos começar então?", propôs.
"Perfeito, Nong In! Se o destino determinar que esses dois rapazes sejam almas gêmeas,
gostaria que você também escolhesse uma data auspiciosa para o casamento", disse a
mãe.
Diante desse ataque inesperado, In só conseguiu dar um sorriso tenso. Ela nunca havia
precisado escolher a data do casamento antes.
"Mãe, não se apresse. Se o resultado não for o esperado, você pode ficar chateada",
alertou Dao. "Dao!", repreendeu a mãe.
In estava começando a ter dor de cabeça com essa mãe e filha.
"Vou ler o destino de Dao com cartas de tarô, que é a minha especialidade", disse ele,
interrompendo a discussão para acalmá-las.
"Vá sentar ali para escolher as cartas como quiser", gesticulou para Dao, e ela assentiu,
compreensiva.
Mas antes que ele pudesse se mover, uma nova voz chamou a atenção dos três para o
arco na entrada da sala de jantar.
"Você não precisa ir ao hospital hoje, filho?", perguntou a mãe.
"Eu já estava saindo", respondeu o recém-chegado, olhando com curiosidade para o
estranho na conversa.
"Então me dê dez minutos. Venha, sente-se aqui", disse ela, puxando uma cadeira em
frente a In. O homem, que tinha mais de 1,80 m de altura, aproximou-se e sentou-se.
De pé, frente a frente, In pôde observar melhor o recém-chegado. Seus olhos
penetrantes, que antes o fitavam com certa aspereza, agora pareciam calorosos e
profundos. Seu cabelo e físico impecavelmente penteados, claramente resultado de
exercícios regulares, causaram um pouco de inveja em In. Ele olhou para o próprio
corpo pequeno e suspirou resignado; parecia minúsculo em comparação. "Este é Thap,
meu irmão mais velho", apresentou Dao. In ergueu as mãos para cumprimentá-lo.
Naquele dia, ela descobriu que toda a família devia ser bem cuidada. Embora não
conhecesse o irmão mais novo, conseguia imaginá-lo pela beleza de Thap. Lembrava-se
vagamente de Dao mencionar que era médico em um hospital particular, mas não
conseguia se lembrar de qual, pois não estava prestando muita atenção na época.
"Nong In, você poderia ler o destino de Thap primeiro? Quero saber quando terei boas
notícias dele. Ele tem 32 anos e nunca trouxe uma namorada para casa", perguntou a
mãe.
"Ler a sorte?", repetiu Thap com a voz grave, olhando confuso para a mãe antes de
olhar para as cartas que In acabara de tirar. "Eu não acredito nessas coisas, mãe. E você
também deveria parar de ficar obcecada por isso."
Essas palavras deixaram In paralisado.
"Mas você não tem nada a perder tentando, certo, Thap? Se você acredita ou não é outra
questão", insistiu Dao, tentando convencer o irmão, embora parecesse uma tarefa difícil.
Ele a olhou como se quisesse expulsá-la de casa.
"Não vou perder meu tempo ouvindo bobagens", disse ele, levantando-se com raiva.
"Você está prestes a enfrentar um grande desastre; pode até ser decapitado", disse In
calmamente em meio à discussão interminável, silenciando a todos instantaneamente.
Todos os olhares se voltaram para ele.
“Você viu essas imagens de novo, In?” Dao perguntou em voz baixa e preocupada,
sabendo que as visões de sua amiga, embora raras, nunca falhavam.
"Hum", In assentiu, olhando para a amiga, cujo rosto empalideceu, assim como o de sua
mãe, que pegou um frasco de sais do centro da mesa.
A primeira vez que Dao testemunhou a habilidade especial de In e acreditou nela foi
durante o evento de boas-vindas aos professores. Antes de começar, In se levantou do
grupo e se aproximou de um aluno mais velho que preparava o equipamento. Suas
palavras, não tão discretas, foram claras para ela e para os demais.
"Não se esqueçam de usar capacete ao pilotar moto e obedecer à sinalização de
trânsito."
Naquela época, soou ridículo. Tanto a pessoa advertida quanto os ouvintes riram da
seriedade de In, como se ele fosse um policial dando uma palestra sobre segurança no
trânsito. Mas ninguém imaginava que isso se tornaria realidade.
Naquela noite, após o evento, já era tarde quando os adultos foram embora. O aluno,
que interpretou o aviso como uma brincadeira, não lhe deu ouvidos. Na manhã seguinte,
o corpo docente recebeu a notícia de um acidente: uma moto havia furado o sinal
vermelho, colidindo com uma caminhonete. Sem capacete, o corpo voou e atingiu o
pavimento, matando-o instantaneamente.
Alguns consideraram uma coincidência.
Outros esqueceram que In os havia avisado.
Mas as vezes em que Dao o viu e o vivenciou com os próprios olhos a convenceram de
que seu amigo tinha algo único. Ela chamou isso de um dom, mas ele descartou isso
como seu carma.
"Thap, por favor, acredite em In. Se ele vir isso, está seguro", insistiu Dao com uma
expressão séria.
"O que você quis dizer com isso?", perguntou a mãe, ansiosa.
"É tudo o que posso dizer. Se quiser saber mais, ele terá que abrir as cartas", respondeu
In, olhando para Thap, que o olhava com desgosto, sem nenhum traço do carinho
inicial.
"Você não pode fazer isso por mim, Thap?", implorou a mãe, fracamente.
Ele suspirou, exausto, e sentou-se novamente.
"Olhe só o que você viu, não tudo", sussurrou Dao, sabendo que para perguntas
específicas usaria três cartas, enquanto para uma análise geral seriam dez. Ele também
planejava se limitar ao que tinha visto. "Não importa o resultado, não vou acreditar",
disse Thap, olhando-o com desprezo.
"Como quiser", respondeu In calmamente, estendendo um pano de veludo preto sobre a
mesa e embaralhando as cartas. Colocou-as no centro. "Corte o baralho ao meio com a
mão esquerda."
Embora com uma expressão irritada, Thap obedeceu, separando uma metade e
colocando-a de lado. In juntou-as e espalhou-as à sua frente. "Pegue três cartas com a
mão esquerda."
Thap as pegou sem pensar e as entregou a ela uma a uma, mantendo a expressão de
desdém. "Você sofrerá um infortúnio relacionado ao seu trabalho", começou In,
interpretando as cartas, mas um bufo profundo o interrompeu. Sua mãe o olhou para que
parasse. "Cuidado com um homem alto, branco e corpulento. As cartas indicam perigo
e, pelo que vi... pode ser fatal." "Quando isso vai acontecer?", perguntou Dao, com
medo.
In olhou para as cartas, constrangido, antes de olhar para Thap.
"Me dá mais uma carta."
Thap franziu a testa, mas aceitou-a com irritação ao ver o olhar suplicante da mãe.
"Em um mês, no máximo."
A resposta deixou os presentes sem fôlego. Thap caiu na gargalhada, levantou-se e o
encarou, ansioso para bater nele. "Nada mal para inventar histórias."
"Ei!" In se levantou, encarando-o sem recuar, enquanto Thap sorria com desprezo.
"Se você tem tanto tempo livre, vá contar histórias para crianças. Não desperdice mais
as minhas."
Sem esperar por uma resposta, Thap saiu furioso da sala de jantar. Minutos depois, o
médico descartou o que chamara de "absurdo" e correu em direção ao carro, olhando
para o relógio: havia perdido vinte minutos.
"Há alguma maneira de eu ajudar meu filho, Nong In?", perguntou a mãe, preocupada,
depois.
"Ele só pode cuidar de si mesmo. Mas se não acreditar, não há muito que possa fazer",
respondeu In, juntando as cartas e se preparando para sair, embora seu objetivo original
de ajudar Dao não tivesse sido alcançado. Ele não estava em condições de continuar
lendo.
"Aonde você vai? Você ainda não leu meu destino!", protestou Dao, segurando seu
braço, sem perceber que estava tão preocupada quanto a mãe.
"Deixaremos para outro dia. Não estou com condições agora", disse ele, virando-se
educadamente para a mãe. "Desculpe, senhora, mas não posso continuar hoje."
"Não, preciso me desculpar por Thap. É assim que as coisas são, e é por isso que estou
tão preocupada", respondeu ela, lamentando o comportamento do filho mais velho.
Thap, ou Thapfa, sempre se importou com os outros e com seus pacientes sem exceção,
mas negligenciar a si mesmo era seu maior defeito.
"Entendo. Vou embora então", disse In, evitando mais discussões sobre Thap. Ele se
curvou e saiu.
"Thap está realmente em perigo?", perguntou Dao enquanto o acompanhava até o carro,
com a voz trêmula.
"O que eu vejo nem sempre é definitivo", respondeu ele. "Mas toda vez que você vê
alguma coisa...", insistiu ela, interrompendo-o.
"Acredite, alguém com essa boca não morre tão facilmente", brincou ele, fazendo Dao
rir e aliviando sua tensão. "Não precisa ler mais sobre ele. Só pelo rosto dele, sei que ele
não encontrará uma companheira nesta vida. Diga à sua mãe para se preparar para que
ele fique sozinho."
"Tão ruim?" Ela perguntou, arregalando os olhos, mesmo sabendo que era só
encenação.
"Quem aguentaria a boca do seu irmão?"
"Você poderia ser o primeiro. Thap normalmente não discute com ninguém assim."
"Não me faça vomitar. Não tem como eu esbarrar com ele de novo."
"Mas você ainda precisa ler meu destino, não finja que esqueceu."
"Eu não vou esquecer. Mas se eu voltar aqui, certifique-se de que eu não o encontre de
novo para que ele possa me humilhar."
"Sinto muito pelo Thap, de verdade. Ele não acredita nessas coisas."
"Esqueça. Já que ele é seu irmão, não vou levar a mal. Depois do Ano Novo, quando eu
terminar meu trabalho, virei resolver as coisas para você. Parece que sua mãe vai
esperar pela minha leitura antes de decidir sobre o casamento."
"E o Thap?"
"Se eu vir mais alguma coisa, te aviso imediatamente." "Obrigada."
Assentiu, abriu a porta do carro e sentou-se.
"Mesmo assim, acho que só você conseguiria lidar com isso", acrescentou Dao. "Nem
nos seus sonhos."
Ele fechou a porta, ligou o motor e partiu rapidamente. As palavras de Dao o irritaram
tanto quanto as do irmão, mas, como ele havia dito, não havia como se encontrarem
novamente, contanto que ele evitasse Thap primeiro.

CAPÍTULO 2

Embora tivesse dito a si mesmo com absoluta convicção que não havia como encontrar
aquela pessoa uma segunda vez, acredite ou não, certeza é o mesmo que incerteza.
Porque naquele momento ele estava diante do Dr. Thapfa, vestido com um jaleco
branco, apenas duas semanas após o último encontro. Aqueles olhos penetrantes o
encaravam novamente com o mesmo ar zombeteiro, sem nenhuma diferença. A
bandagem elástica em seu pulso esquerdo era resultado de um acidente de bicicleta
naquela manhã, enquanto ele ia comprar leite de soja e donuts. Ele perdeu o controle ao
desviar de um carro que vinha em sentido contrário e caiu. Além do pulso torcido que
exigiu o curativo, ele tinha alguns arranhões no joelho e no cotovelo, mas nenhum deles
o irritava tanto quanto o olhar do homem à sua frente. Se soubesse antes que aquele
homem era médico ali, teria ido para outro hospital sem hesitar.
"Você torceu a mão embaralhando cartas ou algo assim?" foi a saudação que fez o
pequeno In olhar para o interlocutor, querendo usar a mão boa para lhe dar um tapa e se
livrar da raiva.
"Que tipo de médico zomba de um paciente desse jeito? Se você soubesse que sua boca
era inútil, era melhor não falar." "Não estou falando como médico, mas como irmão
mais velho do seu amigo."
"Então abra bem os olhos e veja que não é só a minha mão que está doendo."
Aqueles olhos penetrantes examinaram seu corpo esguio, fazendo In, pela primeira vez,
sentir-se envergonhada, ainda que apenas por um instante.
"Você viu isso, né? Eu não torci minha mão embaralhando cartas. É melhor você se
preocupar consigo mesma, para que seu destino não seja interrompido sem que você
perceba."
"Você ainda não está cansada de tentar me enganar com essas coisas?"
"Você vai ver. Com essa boca, com certeza vai se meter em encrenca. Garanto que,
antes do meu próximo encontro, você estará conversando com o rei dos mortos."
"Mas diga para si mesma. No seu estado, parece que vai chegar até ele antes de mim."
O homem alto riu baixinho antes de se virar e ir embora, deixando In resmungando
reclamações para trás. Em sua mente, ele queria amaldiçoar aquele fanfarrão de língua
afiada, mas antes que pudesse, uma imagem surgiu em sua cabeça sem aviso. Ele viu
um carro colidindo com Thap. O ambiente era familiar: estava bem em frente ao
hospital, atrás das portas de vidro automáticas à sua frente.
In balançou a cabeça para se livrar da visão. Como o culpado acabara de dizer que o que
ela viu era pura bobagem, ela decidiu firmemente não interferir nos negócios daquele
homem em hipótese alguma, mesmo que ele fosse o irmão mais velho de sua melhor
amiga.
Ele balançou a cabeça novamente e saiu para esperar um táxi para casa, sem perceber
que estava sendo observado pelos mesmos olhos que o fitavam com desprezo antes.
Thap ainda não havia retornado ao seu escritório no andar de cima. Ele tinha acabado de
discutir um assunto de trabalho com uma enfermeira por quem havia passado depois de
se despedir de In. Virando-se, viu o homem mais jovem esperando por um carro em
frente às portas automáticas. Seus olhos o examinaram a uma curta distância,
certificando-se de que os ferimentos que vira não eram mais graves do que
aparentavam.
"O que você está olhando?"
Uma voz acompanhada de um leve toque no ombro fez Thap desviar o olhar do recém-
chegado.
"Eu ia convidá-lo para almoçar, mas a enfermeira me disse que você desceu para
comprar café", disse Pakkapong, médico do centro ortopédico do hospital, olhando para
as mãos vazias do amigo com perplexidade. Ele então seguiu o olhar de Thap e viu o
pequeno paciente, olhando curiosamente para o amigo.
Percebendo que estava sendo observado, Thap lançou-lhe um olhar furioso. "Qual é o
seu problema? Não ia me convidar para almoçar?"
"Comer é uma coisa, mas você ficar olhando para o meu paciente é outra. Você o
conhece ou algo assim?"
Thap percebeu que, além da pergunta, os olhos do amigo diziam muito. Suspirou e
começou a se afastar, mas Pakkapong o seguiu, insistindo.
"Responda-me bem, Thap. Você nunca se importa com a vida dos outros."
"Ele é amigo da minha irmã mais nova."
"Amigo do Dao?", perguntou, enquanto Thap assentiu com um grunhido. "Vocês são
próximos?"
"Nem um pouco. E acho que ele já me odeia."
Essa resposta fez Pakkapong olhar para o amigo, com quem estudava desde o primeiro
ano, com ainda mais desconfiança.
"Mas, pensando bem... pequeno, branco, com bochechas rechonchudas. Ele é
exatamente o seu tipo, Thap!" Pakkapong continuou zombeteiramente, ignorando os
olhares irritados do amigo, que não se intimidava com alguém que o conhecia há anos.
"Ele se parece com o seu ex do segundo ano, não é?"
Thap apressou o passo para não ouvir mais sobre seu passado. Lembrava-se bem de que
seu ex, um rapaz mais novo de outra faculdade, era muito parecido com In, mas não
tinha intenção de estabelecer qualquer relacionamento com o amigo da irmã. Além
disso, havia as diferenças de crenças entre eles.
….

Felizmente, In havia terminado o trabalho para a editora e os sites. Só faltava o vídeo

mensal de previsões para o YouTube, programado para a semana seguinte, que já estava
pronto. Era uma bênção não ter que trabalhar ao ar livre naquele estado. Ele se esforçou
para abrir a bolsa de remédios contendo analgésicos, usando sua única mão funcional.
Depois de engolir um comprimido branco com água, o telefone tocou, exibindo o nome
de Dao na tela. "Entrada!", chamou sua voz doce, fazendo-o franzir o rosto. "Thap me
disse que te viu no hospital, que você torceu o pulso. Você está realmente doente? Por
que não me ligou?"
"Relaxa, Dao. Acabei de cair da bicicleta. Torci o pulso e tenho alguns arranhões no
joelho e no braço. Não estou morto", explicou ele lentamente.
"Estou preocupado. Você mora sozinho, quem vai cuidar de você?", respondeu ela,
baixando a voz, sabendo que não era nada sério.
"Moro sozinha há muito tempo. Lido com isso sem problemas."
"Você é sempre assim, tão atenciosa. Se o Thap não tivesse me ligado, eu nem teria
percebido."
In ergueu uma sobrancelha, surpresa.
"Seu irmão me dedurou?"
"Ele não me dedurou, ele relatou. Mas estou surpresa que Thap tenha me ligado por
causa de você. Vocês dois estão se dando bem agora?", perguntou ela animadamente,
fazendo a boca de In se contorcer. "Talvez se dando bem com um fantasma? Ele me
provocou de novo hoje. Disse que meu pulso está assim de tanto embaralhar cartas.
Como ele pôde pensar isso?", riu sua amiga do outro lado da linha. "Seu irmão e eu não
vamos nos dar bem nesta vida."
"Não diga isso. Thap geralmente não é assim com ninguém." "Você não conhece seu
irmão de verdade. Algumas pessoas são uma coisa em casa e outra fora."
"Se você o conhecesse de verdade, saberia que ele é super doce e carinhoso...", ela
pronunciou a palavra de forma irritante.
"Vá enganar as crianças com isso."
Dao riu, soando como algo que seu irmão diria.
"Quer que a gente vá te visitar com os meninos?"
"Não, obrigada. Eles dariam mais trabalho do que ajuda", respondeu ele, enquanto ela
ria. "E não conte nada a eles, ou eles vão ficar preocupados e vai virar um caos."
"Você sabe que seus amigos se importam, especialmente um chamado Tul", disse Dao,
enquanto In suspirava com tristeza. "Você realmente não repara no jeito que ele olha
para você?"
"Eu teria que ser idiota para não reparar. É óbvio." "Você não vai dar uma chance? Você
não desgosta, né?"
"Eu não desgosto dele, mas não o amo. Alguém como eu está melhor sozinho."
Dao suspirou, cansada. Era mais uma tentativa frustrada de abrir o coração da amiga
para além da amizade. Não era a primeira vez; ela vinha dizendo isso a ele desde que se
tornaram próximos, mas ainda não obtivera sucesso. Ela mudou de assunto e o lembrou
de comer e tomar os remédios na hora certa antes de desligar.
Depois que o efeito do analgésico passou, In deitou-se no sofá em frente à televisão.
Acordou com a campainha tocando. Levantou-se com dificuldade, esfregando o rosto
com a mão boa. Olhou para o relógio: seis da tarde. Havia dormido quase o dia todo.
Depois de recobrar a consciência, saiu para olhar pelo portão baixo e viu uma figura alta
e familiar com as mãos cheias de sacolas. Abriu a porta, xingando mentalmente Dao,
que havia jurado não contar a ninguém que estava doente.
"Dao contou para Tul?"
Ele cumprimentou enquanto o outro homem colocava suas coisas na mesa de jantar
perto da cozinha. O homem olhou para ele com um leve aborrecimento que logo se
transformou em uma pitada de tristeza.
Eu não via Tul desde a formatura, ambos ocupados com seus empregos. Tul agora
administrava o restaurante da família e parecia mais exausto do que nunca. Mesmo
assim, seu rosto afilado e pele bronzeada o faziam parecer tão bem quanto sempre. "Se
Dao não tivesse me ligado, você não teria me contado nada, In?" Tul perguntou.
In olhou para baixo, culpada por preocupá-lo.
"Desculpe. Achei que você estivesse ocupado com o restaurante. Além disso, não é
grande coisa. Eles vão tirar o curativo na minha próxima consulta médica", disse ele
com um sorriso, minimizando o ocorrido.
"Não importa o quão ocupado eu esteja, sempre tenho tempo para você", respondeu Tul.
In sabia o que ele estava insinuando e mudou de assunto, examinando as sacolas com
curiosidade. Tul desistiu de expressar seus sentimentos.
"Yoo e Song também sabem sobre o seu, mas não puderam vir. Pediram para eu trazer
isso."
In assentiu. Ele sabia que aqueles dois amigos estavam apenas começando suas
carreiras: Yoo em uma produtora de publicidade e Song como sócio. Ao ver os doces
que lhe enviaram, pensou em agradecê-los mais tarde.
"A loja preparou várias coisas. Se você não terminar, guarde na geladeira e depois
aqueça no micro-ondas", disse Tul.
"O restaurante não está muito cheio para você vir?", perguntou In, tirando um pedaço de
carne de porco frita aromática de uma sacola. "Ele ainda está ocupado. Meus pais estão
com amigos, então eu cuido de tudo."
"Então, ninguém está vigiando a loja agora?"
"Deixei tudo com o gerente, mas preciso voltar logo."
In assentiu, foi até a geladeira pegar uma garrafa d'água para Tul e se serviu de um copo
de uma jarra,
bebendo tudo de uma vez.
Tul o observou o tempo todo. In não pediu ajuda com a mamadeira, preferindo a jarra,
embora normalmente usasse mamadeiras quando ele estava por perto. Ele sabia que In
não o via como nada mais do que um amigo; eles conversavam seriamente sobre isso
desde o terceiro ano. Mas Tul se agarrou à esperança enquanto In não tivesse mais
ninguém.
"Por que você não fica na minha casa um pouco? Com essa mão assim, como você vai
fazer as coisas sozinho?" "Eu aguento. Minha mão direita ainda funciona bem, não se
esqueça", respondeu ele, rindo.
"Meus pais não se importariam se você ficasse."
"Nada de errado, sério. Estou bem. Terminei meu trabalho, então posso descansar."
"Então, virei te ver com frequência...", começou Tul, mas In o interrompeu levantando a
mão.
"Vá trabalhar, não se preocupe. Eu não sou tão fraco assim", disse ele, interrompendo
qualquer resposta. "Se eu realmente precisar de ajuda, ligo para a Dao. Ela não tem nada
para fazer."
"Você não aceita a minha preocupação, In?"
Os olhos trêmulos de Tul o encararam. In apertou os lábios, desconfortável. Ele odiava
essas situações. Se tivesse escolha, não gostaria que seus amigos se sentissem assim em
relação a ele; preferia manter as coisas como estavam, conversando sobre tudo e
qualquer coisa.
"Como amigo, eu sempre aceito. Mas como algo mais... nós conversamos sobre isso,
Tul."
Tul ficou parado, como se o tempo tivesse parado. Não importava quantas vezes ele
encarasse a situação, não conseguia aceitar. Mas, vendo a tristeza de In, forçou um
sorriso, mesmo que fosse falso. "Então não vou mais te incomodar. Se precisar de
alguma coisa, ligue para o Dao."
"Hum, obrigado por tudo, Tul. E desculpe de novo."
"Você diz isso com frequência, sabia?" Tul riu baixinho. "Não se esqueça de trancar a
casa corretamente."
In assentiu e acompanhou Tul até o carro. Ela o observou ir embora até desaparecer de
vista e suspirou com pesar. Ela não rejeitava Tul por ser homem; seu primeiro amor fora
um garoto mais velho, jogador de basquete da escola; mas não sentia o mesmo por ele.
Além disso, os acontecimentos dos últimos anos, que o deixaram morando sozinho, lhe
deram medo da perda, de se apegar demais a alguém e não conseguir suportar se essa
pessoa desaparecesse para sempre.
Porque, na realidade, ele não era tão forte quanto todos pensavam.
…

Enquanto isso, Thap estava ocupado com um caso que outro médico havia lhe
encaminhado. O paciente havia chegado ao pronto-socorro após tentar suicídio com
comprimidos. Após lavagem estomacal e estabilização, foi transferido para o Dr. Kan,
que assumiu o comando. Mas, após analisar outros fatores e o histórico médico do
paciente (que incluía diabetes), Kan buscou a opinião de Thap, especialista em
endocrinologia e diabetes, para planejar o tratamento.
"Entregue o caso para mim", disse Thap, lendo o prontuário da paciente. Ela havia sido
tratada lá antes de mudar de hospital dois anos antes, assim que ele chegou. "Eu posso
cuidar disso, mas há outra coisa que quero que você investigue além do diabetes",
respondeu Kan, abrindo outro arquivo com resultados de exames de sangue recentes que
o haviam intrigado, levando-o a consultar a ex-aluna exemplar.
Thap leu o documento atentamente, franzindo a testa antes de olhar para Kan.
"Mercúrio?"
"Não é do que ela ingeriu para cometer suicídio, isso é certo. Ela chegou de uma
overdose de comprimidos, e esses não contêm mercúrio", explicou Kan, sério. "Depois
que ela foi internada, a polícia chegou porque um bom samaritano ligou para o 191
quando a encontrou inconsciente na rua."
"Você suspeita de onde vem o mercúrio?" "E desde quando? Tudo indica que o diabetes
dela não foi tratado adequadamente. A última receita, de dois anos atrás, diz que ela
precisava de insulina, mas os registros estão perdidos há dois anos. Conversei com o
marido dela, mas ele não soube me dizer quanta insulina ela usa agora." "Muitos
familiares não sabem disso porque acreditam que o paciente está se cuidando. Hoje, as
canetas de insulina permitem a autoadministração, mas os familiares devem
supervisionar a dosagem e outros cuidados. Há casos de pacientes em choque, e os
familiares não conseguem explicar nada aos médicos." "Não sei se estou exagerando,
mas quero que você conheça o marido. Aí você vai entender, Thap."
"O que você quer dizer?"
"Receio que o mercúrio no corpo dela seja de envenenamento intencional para matá-la."
CHAPTER 3
After consulting his friend about the patient’s case, worried that his fears might come
true, that morning, before going up to the ward to visit his patients, Thap stepped aside
to go to the special room of the patient his friend had asked his opinion about.
“I don’t know if I’m exaggerating, but I want you to meet the patient’s husband
sometime. Then you’ll understand, Thap.”
She asked the ward nurse to review the medical records. Her sharp eyes scanned the
notes for a moment, until, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a burly, middleaged man
leaving room 510, the same room as the patient whose chart she was reading.
“Is that a relative of the patient?” he asked the nurse waiting to take the records.
“Yes, doctor. Is there a problem with this case? Dr. Kan also came yesterday to insist
that we monitor the patient regularly.”
“It’s nothing. Dr. Kan is concerned about the reason the patient was admitted,” he
replied. The young nurse nodded, understanding the reason.
“Thank you,” said the young doctor, handing the file back to him. Seeing the man who
had caught his attention heading toward the elevator, which was empty because it was
early, the curiosity aroused by his friend’s words led him to follow him.
When Thap heard the man speaking on the phone in a tense tone, he stopped and hid
behind a nearby wall. “I couldn’t kill her. She ran away from home, and someone
helped her get to the hospital faster,” the man said, his voice thick with stress and
frustration, audible even to those listening. “She hasn’t woken up yet, but I can’t act
here. When I get home, I’ll use the same method to get rid of her. That way, everyone
will think she committed suicide like her parents.”
Thap froze in surprise. However, he remained calm and made no noise so as not to alert
the man. He didn’t notice that, as he quietly left the room, his shadow was reflected in
the glass door in front of the man, who saw him just in time.
With a firm hand, he called his close friend as soon as he left the living quarters of that
floor. It wasn’t long before they answered, but before they could say anything, Thap got
straight to the point.
“It’s just as you thought, Kan. The patient’s husband plans to kill her and make it look
like a suicide.” “How did you find out, Thap?” Kan asked, surprised. “I overheard her
phone conversation with someone,” he explained, while Kan sighed on the other end.
“She said she’ll try again when she gets home.”
“What do we do now?”
“I’ll inform a police friend in the area first. At least they’ll be able to handle this better
than we can.”
After hanging up with Kan, Thap returned to his ward to see his patients as he did every
morning. But before entering, he called Ton, a friend from high school with whom he
still kept in touch and who was now a police captain, for advice.
Thap recounted the situation, avoiding revealing specific details about the patient out of
professional ethics. However, the voice on the other end of the line made the tension on
his face even more intense.
“The patient you’re talking about is Thara Dechawanit, right?” Ton asked, surprising
him.
“How do you know?”
“My team and I were assigned to this case,” his friend explained. Things were getting as
complicated as he had feared. “Thara owns a well-known real estate project.
Last month, she lost her parents in a car accident, and the prime suspect is her husband,
Kasidit. Witnesses say he had an argument with his in-laws before the incident.”
“Are you saying that guy killed Thara’s parents?” “I can’t say for sure yet. He’s just a
suspect. My team is looking for evidence. If possible, try to keep Thara in the hospital a
little longer.”
Thap regretted not having recorded the conversation he overheard. At least it would
have been stronger evidence than his oral testimony.
“It shouldn’t be difficult. He hasn’t regained consciousness yet.”
“You, too, be careful. Kasidit has power and connections. If he finds out you know
about his plan, he won’t leave you alone.”
“Understood. How long do you need to gather evidence?”
“I don’t know for sure, but I’ll try to close the case as soon as possible.
“A month at most. The superiors are also putting pressure on us.”
Thap nodded before saying goodbye, as a nurse signaled from a distance that it was time
to visit the patients. He rubbed the bridge of his nose to relieve the tension and, after
pushing those thoughts away, returned to work.
…
It had been seven days since In went to the doctor after falling off his bike and twisting
his wrist, which required him to wear an elastic bandage. Today was his appointment to
have his condition checked. His cell phone screen read 9:30, and the appointment was at
10:00.
The little boy got out of the taxi on the main street in front of the hospital. He didn’t ask
to be dropped off at the entrance like the last time, as he saw several cars waiting there
and was afraid it would take longer. But his big eyes met the familiar back of a tall man,
dressed in a light blue shirt and black pants, walking not far from him. Just as the man
was about to cross a small street inside the hospital, a car approached at high speed.
Without time to react, In ran and pulled the man’s arm down onto the sidewalk where he
was standing. The impact caused In to fall awkwardly, and his left wrist, which seemed
to be healing, hurt worse as he thoughtlessly placed it on the ground.
Thap also fell. When he regained consciousness and stood up, he showed a scrape with
some blood on his right arm, visible under his rolled-up sleeve.
“Can you get up?” Thap asked, extending a hand to help him. The pain in his wrist
prompted In to agree, taking his hand as the doctor lifted him off the pavement. “How
do you cross the street without looking?” In scolded as soon as they were face to face.
“My business,” Thap replied. Even though he said that, in his mind he admitted he had
looked and didn’t see any cars. The speed caught him off guard. He couldn’t imagine
what would have happened if In hadn’t stopped him, but his mouth, quicker than his
thoughts in front of this boy, led him to say something different than what he felt.
“With that mouth, I should have let you…” In stopped when she saw blood seeping
through the cloth on Thap’s right arm. “Your arm is injured.”
He tried to take Thap’s arm to check him, but the man stubbornly dodged him like a
child, making In look at him disapprovingly.
“It’s nothing, just a scratch.”
“Then go get better fast, or it will get worse.”
“Tell it to yourself.”
With those words, In took Thap’s other hand, which seemed less injured, and dragged
him to the hospital to have his wound treated, which seemed more serious than his own
sprained wrist. He reasoned that what he had seen in his vision had come true, and if
Thap didn’t start believing or become more careful, he might not be as lucky as he was
today to be saved.
They both entered the outpatient clinic building at the hospital entrance. Someone
waiting for coffee near a convenience store saw them and quickly approached. “Thap,
your arm!” Pakkapong examined his friend’s wounds.
“I almost got hit by a car.”
“Did he almost hit you?” his friend repeated, surprised. “What car was going to hit
you?”
“A car, but I don’t remember the make.”
“A car?! You talk like it’s a toy.”
“It’s not a big deal, just a scratch.”
Pakkapong sighed in exasperation before looking at In, who was standing next to him.
“Mr. In.”
“Hello, doctor,” In greeted, raising his only functional hand to make a wai, which made
the doctor frown. “He saved me and fell with me,” Thap explained, responding to his
friend’s confused expression.
“Looks like we’ll need another X-ray, Mr. In,” Pakkapong said, scanning In’s wrist
before turning to Thap, who was trying to leave. “You’re coming too. I’ll treat your
wound.” Thap rolled his eyes, but relented and followed the two toward the elevator,
heading for Pakkapong’s office. There were still several minutes until the first
appointment of the day, which was with In.
“Your old wound hasn’t healed, and you already have a new one,” Pakkapong said as
soon as the elevator door closed, with only the three of them inside. “This is a clear
attempt to kill you.”
The words caught In’s attention, who looked alternately at the two doctors with interest.
“Three days ago, your car was totaled and had to go to the shop. Lucky the airbag
worked.”
“Accidents happen, it’s normal,” Thap replied, indifferent. “And yesterday someone
tried to stab you with scissors, but you moved out of the way in time and it only grazed
your arm,” Pakkapong pointed at Thap’s arm, where the blood was seeping more
deeply. “Are you still saying it’s a normal accident?”
“Damn Khan, he shouldn’t have told you this,” Thap growled, annoyed by the lecture,
although he knew it wasn’t an accident or coincidence. Someone crazy had attacked him
with scissors as he left the hospital to take a taxi, after sending his car to the repair shop
days earlier. Luckily, he reacted in time and only grazed his arm, not his chest as they
had intended.
“Seriously, Thap, this isn’t going to stop. Even if you report every case, they haven’t
caught anyone. They seem like simple crimes, but there are no guilty parties.” Just then,
the elevator opened. Thap quickly stepped out to cut short the endless conversation.
Pakkapong followed him worriedly before looking at In, who smiled weakly and
gestured for him to leave first.
“Get a nurse to X-ray him first. I don’t know if he’s gotten worse,” Thap said as he
entered the office, looking at In’s hand.
“You’re right,” Pakkapong replied, turning to his patient. “Are you in a lot of pain, Mr.
In? I’ll have a nurse take you for X-ray right away, because you have an appointment
with me today anyway.”
“A little, but I don’t think it’s much worse,” In replied, then looked at Thap, who had sat
down in the examination chair. “It’s like I told you, right? That he’s facing great
misfortune because of his work, and a tall, white man is putting him in danger.”
At first, Pakkapong listened curiously, thinking Thap was interested in In. But what he
heard left him speechless. In’s words seemed prophetic, though he was sure he couldn’t
possibly have known, since only he, Thap, Kan, and perhaps Ton knew.
“Do you know about this, Mr. In?” Pakkapong asked, unable to contain his curiosity.
“So everything I said is true?” Pakkapong nodded. “It’s a shame your friend doesn’t
believe I’m telling the truth. That’s why he’s inadvertently putting himself at risk. He’s
been lucky three times, but it won’t always be that way,” he added, looking at Thap to
emphasize each word. “Wait, how does this know if we…?” Pakkapong began. “He’s a
fortune teller who guesses well,” Thap interrupted sarcastically. In wasn’t surprised and
remained silent, unwilling to waste any energy on responding.
“So Thap is really in danger?” Pakkapong asked, while the other two looked at him
strangely. “He heard that man talking on the phone about killing his wife. I’m sure he
knows Thap heard him and now he wants to silence him.”
“Do you believe in these things too?” Thap asked irritably.
“I’ll get a nurse to X-ray In. I’ll treat your wound, and then don’t forget to report it,”
Pakkapong said. Seeing Thap shaking his head, as if he didn’t want to act, he exclaimed
in frustration, “Not like this, Thap! Do you want to die for nothing or what?”
“What do you want from me? I just got hit by a car, it’s not that bad,” Thap complained.
“Besides, I don’t
remember the license plate.”
“BKK 12XX,” In replied calmly, turning to Pakkapong. “I’ll go tell the nurse outside,
but please tell me what I should X-ray. That way you’ll have time to deal with… your
foulmouthed friend.”
He emphasized the last words slowly, bowed his head in farewell, and left, leaving the
two men watching the door softly close behind the little boy, who had caused a stir in
someone inside the room.
“Your sister’s friend is no small feat,” Pakkapong said admiringly, causing Thap to look
at him in annoyance. “Don’t look at me like that. I’m not stealing anything from you,
and besides, he’s my patient.”
Pakkapong joked before taking the healing kit he had used the day before, still in the
office, on the same necessary patient.
“Don’t talk to make me laugh, he’s not mine.” The doctor in charge of the room
shrugged, not paying much attention to the answer he received.
“But it seems he’s worried about you too, otherwise he wouldn’t have been able to stand
walking with you and being ignored like that,” Pong said, while Thap chuckled,
thinking his friend was truly a mess. “By the way, since he helped you like this, have
you thanked him yet?” The injured man remained silent, thinking to himself that he
hadn’t even opened his mouth to thank him. And it seemed Pong had no trouble
guessing Thap’s response. The young doctor could only shake his head in resignation
before asking him to take off his shirt so he could begin treating the wound on his upper
arm, which looked quite serious.
…
It wasn’t long before Dr. Pong’s scheduled patient’s appointment arrived. After
receiving a call from the nurse informing him that In’s X-ray results were in, luckily, the
condition wasn’t severe enough to fracture the wrist
bone; otherwise, he would have had to wear a cast for a month. However, the wrist,
which had barely recovered from a sprain, twisted again, and the body’s owner could
only stare at his hand in resignation as the doctor bandaged it with a new elastic
bandage.
“This is all Thap’s fault, that’s why In had to hurt herself again.”
“But your friend the doctor doesn’t think that way at all, he probably just thinks I’m a
busybody,” In said.
Pong laughed softly as he listened to the complaints that seemed filled with resentment.
“If I wasn’t worried, I wouldn’t have insisted that I send you for an X-ray first,” Pong
explained. The attending nurse in the room nodded as if she knew what he was talking
about. “The nurse can attest to that.”
“That’s right, Dr. Thap personally went to ask the nurses for the X-ray results,” she
added, and that’s why the nurse agreed.
“You just did it for something, didn’t you, doctor?” In said. “That depends on what you
want to believe, In,” the attending doctor replied, looking up after finishing applying the
elastic bandage. “I’ll say this as someone who’s been friends with Thap for a long time:
he’s a tough-talking guy. You’ll have to do some work to soften him up.”
“It has nothing to do with me,” In murmured softly. “To not like him and yet he cares so
much about you,” Dr. Pong said, as if he were speaking more to the nurse than to In,
although In knew full well that the young doctor was referring to him and that man.
Hearing this, In simply chose to let it go, because there was no way it could be true.
In scolded himself in his mind, thinking that by butting into other people’s business, he
had ended up getting hurt as well. But in reality, he couldn’t just ignore such things and
ended up getting involved to help, which
always resulted in him getting hurt like this time and all the times before. However, he
remained convinced that what he did wasn’t out of concern, but out of a sense of
humanity that wouldn’t allow him to let another human being die in front of his eyes so
easily.
…
After reporting the car incident to Ton, he began to worry and agreed to discuss the
matter seriously at home that evening. After finishing his shift, Thap went straight
home, but he arrived late. Upon entering the living room, he saw Ton smiling
awkwardly in front of his mother and mischievous younger sister, who had undoubtedly
already questioned him about everything. He rarely brought friends home, so it wasn’t
surprising that they were suspicious, especially given the injuries he carried daily.
Luckily, his father was away with retired friends in Krabi, and his younger brother, an
interior designer, was busy in the south. If they were all there, making excuses would
have given him an even bigger headache. “Thap!” His mother approached when she saw
the bandage on his elbow. Luckily, his shirt covered the wound on his arm, and he had
replaced the bloody one with a fresh one.
“I tripped in front of the hospital, Mom. It’s just a scrape,” she said reassuringly. But
seeing Ton’s uncomfortable expression, she rolled her eyes, knowing her mother had
already gotten everything out of her.
“Are you still saying that? Ton told me everything: what are you getting into, it’s just
like little In predicted,” she said. Thap heard ‘In’s’ name more than his own these days.
“It’s nothing, Mom.”
“Nothing? Ton told Dao and me that you’re hurt every day from interfering in other
people’s life-and-death affairs,” Dao chimed in. Although they didn’t know the details
because they were confidential, Ton’s words
made it clear that his brother was in mortal danger, with someone trying to kill him.
“I forbid you from leaving until the police catch the culprit!” her mother ordered.
“Mom! I have to work, I have patients to see.” “You always say that, but have you ever
considered my feelings? You care for others, but never for your family.” “This is getting
out of hand, Mom,” Thap sighed, seeing that his mother misunderstood him. Between
worry and reproach, her tears continued. He hugged her to comfort her.
“If you don’t want to worry me, do what I ask,” she insisted.
“But, Mom…”
“If you save others and their families are happy, but something happens to you, do you
think we would put up with it?”
Thap reflected ruefully, looking at his sister and Ton, who nodded in support of their
mother. He stepped away from her and, in a low voice, gave in, finding no better
solution. That man already knew he’d heard it and wouldn’t let him live as a witness.
He couldn’t deny that In was right: he had survived three times by luck, but perhaps
there wouldn’t be a fourth if he kept insisting. “Okay, Mom. I’ll do what you ask.”
Chapter 4
“I don’t think this house is a safe place for Thap, ma’am,” Captain Ton said after sitting
down with everyone again to discuss a security solution. He looked at his friend, who
was standing next to him, his face tense. “I had my subordinates investigate the license
plate of the car that hit you this morning. It turns out it was fake.”
Thap already suspected this, and it didn’t surprise him. After receiving the information
from his friend, he searched the internet for Kasidit, the patient’s husband. He
discovered that his father was an influential former politician and that he himself owned
a nightclub frequently reported for illegal activities, although the police never found
evidence to incriminate him. However, Thap still didn’t understand why Kasidit would
plan something as terrible as killing his own wife. “What if you go abroad for a while,
Thap?” suggested her mother, visibly nervous with worry.
“And if the case isn’t solved soon, will I have to stay away forever, Mom?” he replied.
Everyone was thoughtful at his words.
“As I told you, my superiors ordered the case to be closed within a month,” Captain Ton
reiterated.
“I trust your abilities, Ton, but this Kasidit is no small feat. I know how influential he is.
If I go abroad, it won’t be hard for him to track me down,” Thap argued.
“That’s true, I hadn’t considered that. If something happens to you outside, my team and
I wouldn’t be able to help you,” Ton acknowledged.
Thap nodded slowly, relieved that his friend understood his point. If something
unexpected happened, at least in his own country he could find some escape.
“What if Thap stays with In? He has another house in Mae Hong Son, in a village in the
mountains. I think it would be a very safe place for him,” Dao suggested.
Her mother looked at her with interest, as did Ton. The only one who wasn’t happy was
Thap, who would have to live with someone he’d just argued with. “In’s parents bought
that house with the intention of living out their final years there, but they passed away
before then. This month is the anniversary of their death, and he often returns there to
earn merit and stay there. I went with friends once; I assure you the people are very
kind,” Dao explained.
“That sounds perfect, Dao,” Ton said, before looking at Thap. “At least you’d be in the
country. If an emergency arises, I can send help.”
“No way. It could be anyone’s house, except that kid’s,” Thap replied bluntly. Asking In
for help was out of the question, and even if he agreed, he doubted the other would
accept it easily.
“Dao, call In right now. Don’t listen to your brother,” the mother urged. Dao didn’t
hesitate; he got up from the living room and swiped the screen of his cell phone to
contact the aforementioned man.
“Mom!” Thap protested.
“I think it’s the best solution,” she insisted.
“Come on, Thap. My team will work hard on the case. We might have enough evidence
to catch him in less than a month,” Ton said, then turned to the mother. “In the
meantime, I’ll leave some of my men watching this house as a precaution.”
“If that’s the case, I can stay here, right? This is a country with laws, he wouldn’t dare
do anything to me so easily,” Thap insisted, unyielding.
“He won’t do anything easy because he’s figuring out how to silence you without being
linked,” Ton explained, exhausted by his friend’s stubbornness. “Look what happened:
all his methods have been impossible to trace.”
Thap reflected and saw the logic in Ton’s words. “So what should I do?”
“You have to pretend you were sent to work abroad or something like that, to make him
think you’re not here or at the hospital. That will buy you time for your safety and that
of the others,” Ton suggested. “Temporarily change your contact number. As a witness
in the case, my team and I must ensure your protection.”
“I’m not worried about that,” Thap paused and remained silent. What really worried him
was involving In and putting him in danger. Fighting with him was one thing, but
dragging him into this situation was something he couldn’t ignore.
Meanwhile, Dao retreated to the dining room across from the kitchen to talk on the
phone. He drummed his fingers on the table while he waited for an answer. As always, it
took a while, but In finally answered in a sleepy voice, even though it was already late.
“Did you at least get up to eat something?” Dao scolded as soon as the on-hold tone
ended.
“If you’re going to call me to lecture me, I’ll hang up,” In replied.
“Didn’t you have a doctor’s appointment today? How did it go?”
“Equal.”
“Are you okay now?”
“I have to put the bandage back on because my wrist is twisted again,” In replied,
wearily.
“Didn’t you say last time that you were okay?”
“It’s just that your brother almost got killed in a car accident and I ended up hurting
myself while saving him.”
“Were you the one who saved Thap?” Dao asked, while In grunted an indifferent nod.
“Actually, that’s why I called you.”
“I’m not helping, I’m not interested, I’m not getting involved,” In replied before hearing
the request, as if he had sensed it.
“Don’t say no so quickly. Listen to my proposal first.” “If it’s about your brother, there’s
no worthwhile proposal. You know what, Dao? I saved him today and I didn’t even get
a ‘thank you’.”
“You are not one of those who help expecting something in return.”
“I don’t expect anything, but not from someone like your brother.”
“You know his life is in danger now. Only you can help him.”
“Let everyone bear their own karma. I don’t want to get involved.”
“No, it’s not about karma or your special abilities. I just want to ask you…” Dao
swallowed hard and took a deep breath, as if what he said might make In yell at him,
“Have Thap stay with you at Mae Hong Son’s house?” “I’m not a charity, Dao! Don’t
seek my kindness. Take your brother somewhere else to hide.”
“In, please.” Dao knew just the right tone to soften him up.
“Stop it, Dao. If you don’t feel sorry for me, at least feel sorry for your brother. Living
together for too long would beat us to death.”
“I’d rather they fight than kill him for interfering where he shouldn’t.”
In pressed her lips together, feeling sorry and giving in to her friend’s words.
“I don’t see anyone else who can help him, only you.” “No, absolutely not.”⁰
“In… whenever you see something in your mind, even if it’s not someone you know,
you always help, don’t you?” He didn’t deny it, because it was true.
“And with your friend’s brother, are you going to be so cruel as to do nothing?”
…
Although he had planned to buy a plane ticket to Mae Hong Son, as his hand wasn’t as
good as usual for driving, he ended up canceling everything after agreeing to help Dao’s
brother. As much as they hated each other, he wasn’t so heartless as to let someone die
in front of him. So, three days later, at dusk, his house had to welcome an unwanted
guest whom, if not for a life-ordeath situation, he would never have let in.
To escape from the hospital and avoid Kasidit and his henchmen, who were following
him closely, Thap took advantage of a moment of carelessness and fled with an elderly
doctor who was returning home. His colleagues would spread the rumor that he had
been sent abroad, with the help of the hospital director, Khan’s uncle. But the hardest
part wasn’t facing the villains, but the current situation: standing in front of the owner of
the house with no one else present, which was quite uncomfortable.
“I left your suitcase, which Dao brought, in your room,” In said, leading him inside.
Thap was supposed to drive, so In suggested leaving at dawn, as he usually did, to
arrive in Mae Hong Son before nightfall. “Have you eaten anything yet?”
“I’m fine,” Thap replied.
In nodded and led him to the second floor. She assigned him his old room, well-
equipped and clean, which she kept in good condition.
The medium-sized suitcase was next to the bed. Thap scanned the room, stopping at In,
who took the air conditioner remote from the study table and turned it on.
“Dao asked me to tell you to call your mother. If you’re done with your cell phone, turn
it off and leave it here,” In said.
“My police friend already warned me that it’s not safe to keep in touch with anyone
here,” Thap explained. That morning, Ton had talked to him about using his phone.
Although he wasn’t active on social media, the police wanted to ensure his safety, and
leaving his cell phone there was a good idea.
“If you want to contact your family, use my cell phone afterward. It’s hard to get a
signal there, though,” In added.
“I understand,” Thap replied. In nodded, surprised that she didn’t complain as he
expected.
“We leave at four tomorrow. Get some rest, because you’ll be driving for several hours,”
In said, turning to leave. But a deep voice stopped him.
“Thank you for helping me this time and for what happened at the hospital a few days
ago.”
In turned around, wanting to confirm that he hadn’t misheard. Although Thap’s
expression wasn’t entirely sincere, he didn’t care. He grunted a nod, left, and gently
closed the door, leaving the guest to rest as he returned to his room on the other side.
Thap, after inspecting the room while In was present, deduced that it had once been his.
There were photos of In as a child and teenager taped to the study table. When In left,
he went over to look at them. The younger In seemed much happier than he was now,
making him wonder if he had been so argumentative back then. He didn’t understand
how that boy in a high school uniform had grown up choosing to be a fortune teller. He
admitted his prejudice toward the profession, partly because his mother and sister
believed blindly in predictions, asking him to do things to “correct his luck,” which he
saw as a waste of time. Furthermore, a bad
experience with a so-called fortune teller had reinforced his skepticism.
The first day she met In, when he told her about visions of danger, her ideas were
confirmed. But when it all came true, although she tried to attribute it to chance, she
began to doubt her beliefs.
Just after three in the morning, In heard noises coming from Thap’s room, a sign that he
was awake. He grabbed a towel and went into his bathroom to get ready. He put on
short jeans and a white T-shirt to be comfortable on the trip, leaving half an hour later
with his suitcase. He stopped when he saw Thap coming out at the same time, dressed in
a similar white T-shirt and long jeans, which irritated him slightly. Thap’s eyes fell on
In’s suitcase.
“I’ll take it down. Your hand isn’t right,” Thap said, his tone dry, as always. Seeing that
he wouldn’t have to strain himself, In let go of the suitcase and let Thap carry it down
along with his own.
A month wasn’t much. In used to go to Mae Hong Son every year for the anniversary of
his parents’ death, staying for a month before returning to Bangkok. But this time would
be different, with a companion. According to Dao, the police would solve the case
within a month, though In wasn’t reassured. Every time he got involved in other
people’s karma, he always suffered negative consequences. And from the visions he
had, he knew his peaceful life would be shaken by Thapfa. The Japanese car left the
suburban neighborhood at the appointed time, with a new driver and the owner
relegated to the passenger seat. The silence inside the vehicle was uncomfortable. He
could ignore it, but they would have to live together for a month, or longer if the police
didn’t catch the culprit. In, unused to interacting since losing his family, had to leave his
comfort zone. “If you get tired, we can stop wherever you want,” In said an hour later,
as they entered the Asian Highway in
Ayutthaya.
“I’m fine. Driving like this doesn’t tire me out much,” Thap replied, looking at him for a
moment before focusing on the road. “If you’re sleepy, you can sleep.”
“No, I’m fine. I’ll keep you company,” In replied, wide awake after sleeping early the
night before.
“Sitting quietly like this isn’t much different from sleeping,” Thap said. Though he
sounded sarcastic, his tone had a new, mocking undertone, causing In to glance at him
in surprise.
“I don’t know what to say. We’re not that close,” In replied. “We hate each other” would
have been more accurate, and Thap seemed to agree, as he didn’t reply, letting the air
conditioning and the engine break the silence.
The journey from Bangkok to Mae Hong Son took about ten hours. Thap took the route
through Chiang Mai, as In suggested, since it was more direct to the destination town.
Climbing the mountain on a less steep road than others in the region still took time due
to the curves, until reaching Phu Dao.
Most of the inhabitants were Tai Yai, maintaining traditions and a charming lifestyle,
with farming as their main source of income. In’s parents had helped develop the
community, gaining local trust and purchasing a plot of land where they built a small
wooden house. Although they were no longer with them, In continued to benefit from
their legacy, being welcomed by the neighbors whenever he returned. The fact that Phu
Dao was not a tourist destination made it an ideal place for Thap to hide.
Just after four in the afternoon, the car arrived at Phu Dao, indicated by a wooden sign.
Although they should have arrived earlier, In asked to stop at cafes and gas stations,
delaying them. He also bought so many sweets that they filled the trunk, but that helped
keep Thap from getting exhausted after hours of driving.
The clean, white, two-story wooden house stood on a secluded but cozy hill. The car
parked inside the gate, which In unlocked and left as it stood after getting out. Thap
took in the surroundings: well-tended trees and flowers, despite the fact that it was
uninhabited. Seeing In open the trunk, he went over to help him with his suitcases.
When the wooden door opened, the evening light illuminated the interior. To the left
was a sitting room with wicker furniture and floral cushions. From there, the staircase to
the second floor was visible. Thap followed In, noticing a bathroom under the stairs and
the kitchen beyond.
“It looks clean for being empty,” Thap commented, curious.
“I come here every year around this time. The village chief has it cleaned for me,” In
explained.
“Do you leave the keys with him?”
In guessed what Thap was thinking.
“You can trust here. Even if you leave valuables and the door open, they won’t
disappear.”
“You know the face, not the heart,” Thap said skeptically. “I’m not saying this to make
you believe me, but in time you’ll see that there are still many good people in the
world,” In replied with a smile, leading him toward the stairs.
“I’ll take you to your room. Rest if you like. We can go down to eat later. The village
chief will send food.” Although he didn’t greet the chief in person, the town was small
and his car was recognized. Someone would announce his arrival. Two days earlier, he
had called to let them know, despite the spotty signal, using the chief’s landline.
The second floor was divided into two wings, with a bathroom facing the staircase. In’s
parents never lived
there, but they left the furniture ready. In assigned Thap the back room that used to be
his, while he used the front room, which he frequently used when he went there.
“Actually, this room is mine, but I’ve never slept here,” In said, scanning the room to
make sure everything was in order.
Since the phone signal in this town wasn’t very good (sometimes there was only one
bar, barely enough to send messages, and other times there was no signal at all), In had
found a new hobby: reading books. Thus, the room that should have been her bedroom
had, implicitly, become a small library.
The small person walked to the window with clumsy movements, as they could only use
one of their hands properly. But then, the slender hand that reached out to pull down the
latch above stopped in its tracks as a large hand slid over theirs, overlapping and taking
control of the task. That person then moved to the other window and skillfully opened
it, as if they knew exactly what to do, leaving behind only the faint scent of perfume
that still wafted around the small figure. Now, they could only press their lips together
in discomfort, their heart beating rapidly in a way it shouldn’t.
Chapter 5
Phu Dao Village is a small community of just 50 houses, so it’s no surprise that it’s a
peaceful place, perfect for resting or escaping the hustle and bustle, as Thap is
experiencing right now. When the rooster’s crow echoes in the early morning, the young
man wakes up and glances for a moment at the wristwatch he left next to his pillow,
before closing his eyes and opening them again to the sound of birds just leaving their
nests to look for food, just as the first rays of the sun begin to illuminate the vast sky.
The late-year weather is so cool that it’s not much different from sleeping at home in
Bangkok with the air conditioning on. But, to be precise, it feels much better. The four
windows on two walls are fully open to let the outside wind in. The bed he sleeps in has
only a thin mosquito net to protect against mosquitoes and night insects, which allowed
him to enjoy the fresh air all night. Although it may seem uncomfortable, Thap likes
everything about it right now.
The tall man got out of bed and gathered the mosquito net as usual. He turned his body
and stretched a few times as he looked out the window at the vast forest that stretched as
far as the eye could see, thanks to this house being situated on a high hill. He walked to
the closet at the foot of the bed, grabbed a towel hanging there, and grabbed some
comfortable clothes before heading to the bathroom.
Just then, a smaller person was finishing their bath. Her wet hair hung straight, with
drops of water still clinging to her sweet face, and the tip of her nose was slightly red
from having bathed in cold water. Since she didn’t spend much time in this house, In
hadn’t bothered installing a water heater, considering it an unnecessary expense. “Go
dry your hair quickly. In this cold weather, you could get sick,” the deep voice said as
the two passed each other. Sharp eyes looked down at the smaller person’s
left hand, still wrapped in elastic. “Blow dry it with a hairdryer and use hot air, don’t
stand in front of the fan.” Thap seems to anticipate the other’s intentions and warns him
in advance. The smaller person pursed his lips, having planned to dry his hair in front of
the fan, just as the tall man had guessed.
“I didn’t bring a hairdryer,” he replied. In his haste and carelessness, he forgot to pack
it, even though he had promised himself last year to bring one and leave it here.
“There’s one on the vanity table in the room,” Thap said, shifting his gaze toward the
bedroom he’d just left before heading into the bathroom. He left the person who
received the order staring at him with a mixture of confusion at this unexpected
kindness.
You could call it intrusion, because last night, instead of going to bed immediately after
dinner, Thap spent his time leisurely browsing the bookshelves. The night before, he
had done the same thing in the other person’s bedroom in Bangkok. Deep down, Thap
just wanted to understand the habits and personality of the person who would have to
share a house with him for a month. He had judged this person negatively before,
simply because he was a fortune-teller, a profession he despised and didn’t believe in.
However, he had to admit that he was grateful for the times In had helped him,
including this occasion.
The more than 100 books on the shelves of the two houses where In had taken him in
revealed that he was a book lover who took great care of his belongings. Of the more
than 10 books Thap had taken out to browse, all were impeccably arranged, without
creases. Although the covers weren’t perfectly smooth, it was clear that each one had
been read carefully.
Although he didn’t want to admit it, Thap couldn’t deny that In’s literary tastes were
identical to his own. Almost all the books on those shelves were titles he’d also read.
After drying her hair to avoid further scolding, In went down to the kitchen. The smaller
person took out a loaf of bread bought at a convenience store the day before, along with
a jar of orange marmalade, and dusted off the toaster she had put away a while ago. It
seems that whoever the older uncle hired to clean the house did an excellent job,
because everything is in perfect condition to use without needing to be cleaned again.
Even the dry goods are neatly organized and ready to eat. In handled everything with
the same familiarity as back home in Bangkok, the only difference being that the
bandage on her left hand was a bit of a hindrance.
The sound of approaching footsteps made his large, round eyes meet the sharp ones of
the newcomer, who looked at him disapprovingly at him fumbling with the new jar of
jam. Thap walked over, took the jar from his hands, opened it, and placed it in front of
himself. Then, without flinching, he slid the plate of freshly toasted bread that was in
front of In to his side and sat down. “That’s mine!” the smaller person protested like a
child, seeing his food being taken away.
“I’m not stealing it from you. I’m just going to spread the jam on it for you. With your
hand like that, you’re not in a position to do much,” Thap replied, looking at him with a
reproachful glint in his eyes, which made the other person swallow his complaints.
In finally responded to that stern look by putting two more slices of bread in the toaster
for the other man. When they were ready, he took them out and exchanged them for the
plate of jam Thap had already prepared before sitting down to eat.
“How’s your wrist?” Thap asked, staring at the smaller person’s bandaged hand.
“It doesn’t hurt anymore, but I don’t know if I can take the bandage off yet,” In replied
dryly, not paying much attention to him, while taking a big bite of the bread and jam
that the other had prepared for him.
However, her left hand, which she had let fall to her side, was grabbed by a large hand
and raised for inspection, almost causing In to jerk it away. But Thap, anticipating this,
grabbed her forearm. The man, a doctor, took the liberty of undoing the bandage
without asking permission and examined her wrist with the naked eye. Although he is
not a specialist like some of her friends, he can make a rough diagnosis. He gently
tapped her wrist with his fingertips, near the nerves, to observe if there was any pain
reaction. Seeing none, he was reassured to know that her wrist should soon function
normally again. “Wait here a moment,” Thap said, gently placing In’s hand on the table
before heading upstairs. Less than a minute later, he returned with a tube of cream.
“From now on, you don’t need the bandage. But you should apply this cream and
massage gently for a while.” In nodded, though he was surprised to see the other
brought along a pain relief cream, as if he’d planned it. However, he deduced that this
must be something typical of a doctor.
Thap squeezed the cream out of the freshly opened tube, which he bought at a gas
station pharmacy the day before, and carefully applied it to her small wrist. His
fingertips brushed against the soft, supple skin, which reminded him of the Japanese
mochi he favors. This made the gel he applied feel warm against his fingertips,
something that shouldn’t make him think anything beyond his feelings for In, someone
he didn’t get along with before.
“When will it heal like this?”
A clear voice brought Thap back to reality. He looked up and found the doll’s large,
round eyes staring at him with concern.
“So it’s practically healed now. But I’d like you to avoid using this hand for heavy
things for now. If it’s really necessary, only grab light things,” he replied.
The smaller person sighed deeply, causing the large hand to pause for a moment. Thap’s
sharp eyes lifted to look at the owner of that hand again.
“I’m sorry I hurt you, when in reality you should have been healed the day I took you to
that consultation,” Thap said.
Round eyes blinked as they slowly processed the words, surprised to hear the other
speak kindly.
“I’m glad you recognize it,” In replied in a dry tone that didn’t reflect what he really
thought, shrugging as if he didn’t care.
“I’m mature enough to apologize when I’m wrong,” Thap said, removing his hand from
the already creamed wrist. He stood up to wash his hands in the sink and then picked up
his own toast, which had popped out of the toaster a while ago, and placed it on a plate.
In followed him with his eyes, clearly irritated, thinking to himself that the times the
other had criticized him for his profession did not seem to be mistakes serious enough to
merit an apology.
Thap returned and sat down in the same chair, just as In took the last bite of his bread.
The smaller person carelessly wiped his hands on his trousers and got up to get
something to drink as a finishing touch.
“Do you want coffee?” the host asked in a neutral voice, still annoyed, but maintaining
his composure so that the guest wouldn’t go hungry, especially since he’s his best
friend’s older brother.
“I’ll take care of it. Yours too. I just told you to avoid using that hand for now, or you’ll
end up in a cast,” Thap replied.
Well, the question had been asked out of politeness, but at that response, In just rolled
her eyes wearily. She wondered if Thap treated her patients with that same serious face
and cutting tone.
“Strong coffee for me, three spoonfuls,” In said nonchalantly, taking advantage of the
other man’s offer to make it. This made Thap, who was spreading jam on his bread, look
up and sigh.
In watched surreptitiously as the tall man walked over to the teapot. He took out two
ceramic cups, took out a jar of instant coffee, and poured three tablespoons into one cup
as instructed. For his own, Thap added only two tablespoons of coffee, two of sugar,
and two of cream. “You’re a doctor and you eat so badly?” asks In. “And your ultra-
strong coffee is taking care of yourself?” Thap replied, raising an eyebrow as if
challenging him, although In interpreted the gesture as a provocation. “But you are a
doctor.”
“Who said doctors can only eat good things?”
Their gazes locked, neither of them yielding, until a shout calling for the owner of the
house echoed from outside, growing ever closer. Since the fence and the front gate were
unlocked, they both turned toward the source of the sound in unison.
“Phi In! Phi In! Khao Hom came to find Phi In!” A cheerful voice drifted into the
kitchen before its owner even appeared. A plump eight-year-old girl came running in,
panting, until her bright eyes met his. A spark of excitement flickered in them as she ran
into In’s open arms, who welcomed her instantly.
“Khao Hom missed Phi In so much!”
“And Phi In missed Khao Hom so much!” In replied, crouching down to her level to
hug her back and kiss her cheek after receiving one from her.
Thap watched the scene with mixed feelings. It’s a new feeling to see another side of the
smallest person. Although he doesn’t know In well yet, he can tell he got along terribly
with him, probably because he himself was the one who got off on the wrong foot by
speaking badly
to him earlier. However, what he sees now makes him reconsider his opinion of In.
In his mind, Thap admits that what he’s seeing is… adorable. But he doesn’t want to
decide whether the adorable thing is the little girl who calls herself Khao Hom or “Phi
In”.
After the arrival of this messenger, who came to fetch her “Phi In” in person, both In
and Thap, carrying bags of sweets they had brought in the car the day before, headed to
the village chief’s house, located on another nearby hill. The girl, the chief’s niece, led
the way, holding In’s hand the entire way. Thap followed, observing both of them with a
warmth in his gaze he had never felt before.
The two-story wooden house doesn’t look any bigger than the others. From the outside,
Thap wouldn’t even have guessed it belonged to the village chief, who was charged
with caring for this community. The girl called out to her grandparents in her squeaky
voice. An elderly man dressed in traditional clothing came out with a smile, followed by
a woman of similar age in comfortable traditional attire. Thap assumed they were the
chief and his wife. They both smiled kindly, even though they had never seen each other
before. As the eldest, Thap greeted them with a respectful “wai,” following In’s
example.
“What’s all this stuff? Come, sit down first,” said the village chief, inviting them to sit
on a bench in the small garden in front of the house. Seeing In put down his things and
sit down, Thap silently followed suit.
“This is a gift for Uncle Chief and Aunt Phian,” In said, handing over a larger bag than
the others. “The rest are for the children, and there’s also something for Khao Hom.” In
gave a set of coloring books to the little girl, whose eyes lit up with excitement at
receiving her favorite gift.
“Thank you! Khao Hom loves Phi In more than anyone!” she exclaimed, standing on
tiptoe to kiss In’s cheek as proof of her words, before running to another bamboo bench
to excitedly open her notebook, under the loving gaze of four pairs of eyes.
“I already told you you don’t need to bring so many things. These days, it’s much easier
to get to the city from our village,” the chief said modestly.
“Consider it a small gesture of thanks for taking care of my house,” In replied.
The older man nodded, giving in. In’s family has always been so considerate, and it’s a
shame they can’t all be together.
“And this is Dao’s older brother, right?” Aunt Phian asked, looking at the person sitting
next to In. In nodded, but Thap wondered how she knew rather than confirming the
answer.
“Dao and his friends came to stay here once. That girl talks so much that she made
friends with everyone in the village,” In explained to Thap in a rather quiet voice,
making everyone laugh. Then he turned to the elders. “These are Uncle Chief and Aunt
Phian. And this is Thap… as I told you on the phone the other day, he’ll be here for a
month.”
Thap listened without interrupting, though he wondered what excuse In gave for staying
here, since a whole month could make anyone curious.
“In said you wanted a place to rest your mind from work. This town is perfect for that,”
Aunt Phian said.
Thap nodded slightly, grateful. He looked at In with a more positive feeling, seeing that
the excuse wouldn’t raise suspicions about him or reveal his whereabouts to outsiders.
“I sent someone to call the children a little while ago,” the chief said, just as children’s
voices were heard approaching. “Here they come, just in time.”
Following his words, a group of more than ten children, from preschool to middle
school, entered the courtyard. In stood up and ran to greet them, hugging them warmly
as they greeted him enthusiastically. Thap watched the scene in surprise, just as he had
seen In with Khao Hom an hour ago.
“I can’t believe he’s so good with kids,” she thought. In brought out candy and
educational toys he’d researched online and brought from Bangkok, distributing them to
the children, perfectly remembering who was who. Those already in school competed to
proudly share their grades from the last semester with him, whom they considered a true
older brother. “In pays for these little ones’ education,” Aunt Phian said at his side,
causing Thap to turn to her and then look at In in astonishment.
“Some were abandoned by their parents to live with their grandparents. We, the elderly,
can’t work to support them. It was lucky that In offered her help,” she added. “All of
them?” Thap asked incredulously, counting at least ten children.
“Yes. When In’s parents were alive, they always supported the education of the village’s
children. Four years ago, they died in a car accident,” her aunt explained.
That was something Thap didn’t know. Although he’d been curious about In’s family,
he’d never asked him or his sister.
“His ashes are in urns at the village temple. Tomorrow is the fourth anniversary of his
death,” she added. “That’s the main reason In returns to this house every year. That’s
why In loves Khao Hom so much. My daughter and son-in-law also died in a car
accident two years ago,” the aunt said with a faint, sad smile.
Thap looked at her empathetically, not knowing what to say, just observing her kind
expression.
“In is very strong,” the chief added. “I’ve seen him since he was little, when his parents
brought him here to visit, before they bought the land for the house. But after losing his
family, he went from being a cheerful child to someone reserved, always thoughtful.
Only with the children does he seem to be himself again, like before.” Thap looked at
In, who was laughing and playing with the children tirelessly. He never imagined how
much he must have suffered alone after that tragedy.
When the children finished telling their stories to their ‘Phi In,’ their curious eyes fell on
the stranger talking to the chief. They looked at him with their heads tilted, until one
child asked:
“Who is this Phi?”
“He’s Phi Thap… he’s… uh…” In hesitated, searching for a simple explanation for the
children. Telling the chief what he said might confuse them.
“It’s In’s Phi,” Thap answered for him.
“Phi Thap!” the children exclaimed in unison, excited to meet someone new, quickly
accepting him.
“Since when am I your Nong?” In asked mockingly, forgetting that the children were
watching them, until they widened their eyes and fell silent.
“If In is Nong, why do you call Phi Thap ‘you’?” Khao Hom asked, leaning forward
with her neck tilted, confused. She had seen him at In’s house but hadn’t asked before,
distracted by her own thoughts. “And what should I call myself, Khao Hom?” Thap
asked, amused, joining the children. He looked at In with triumphant eyes, surprising
the one who had previously only received his serious face.
“Well, ‘Phi Thap’, like me!” the girl replied.
In noticed Thap’s satisfied smile, but he wasn’t willing to give in so easily.
“What do you say? Can you call me Khao Hom now?” he provoked.
Thap.
But the girl crossed her arms and shook her head in disapproval.
“No, Phi Thap. You can’t say ‘I’. You must say ‘Nong’ and call In by her name, not
‘you’.”
The three adults laughed at the girl’s almost bossy correctness, although In didn’t join in
the fun because Thap’s eyes were shining with the desire to continue bothering him.
“Nong In, can you call me Khao Hom now?” Thap repeated, adjusting his words.
The children and adults looked on expectantly, until In sighed irritably.
“Phi Thap…” he murmured, barely audible, but in the silence, Thap heard him clearly.
He smiled slightly, feeling his negative prejudices toward In begin to fade.
Chapter 6
The short person remained frowning from the moment he left the village chief’s house
until he returned to his own home. Seeing the smiling face of the tall figure following
him closely only increased the irritation in his heart exponentially. In plopped down on
a long wicker chair, while the other chose to sit on a matching single chair.
Although he had thought it would all end with calling him “Phi” just once at that time, it
turned out they had to share the midday meal some villagers had prepared and eat
together in the village’s central pavilion. So, all this time, In was forced to call the other
“Phi Thap,” while the tall figure adapted perfectly, calling him by name and even
referring to himself as “Phi” without any difficulty, which made him feel even more
annoyed. The tense attitude they had had during previous encounters seemed to have
disappeared, as if they were completely different people.
“You don’t have to fake that smile. I only spoke because the children were there.”
“Phi hasn’t said anything about it,” Thap replied, shrugging slightly, as if to provoke the
hot-tempered person.
“Stop referring to yourself as ‘Phi.’ We’re alone now.” “I think In should get used to
calling me that too. If you blurt something out in front of the kids, it wouldn’t be good.
They might think their ‘Phi In’ is one of those who says one thing and does another.”
“Don’t provoke me.”
The small person made a frustrated face, and finding nothing else to say in response,
decided to get up and walk to the kitchen to get some water from the refrigerator,
hoping to calm the heat in his head a little. However, the tall figure followed him
closely, causing his large, round eyes to glare at him sharply.
“What else do you want?”
“You have to go to the temple tomorrow to do merit for your parents, right?” There was
none of the mocking tone in the question, as there usually was, so the little person just
nodded silently. “Do we have to prepare food to offer to the monks?”
“I forgot to tell Aunt Phia,” In muttered. He wasn’t good at cooking, so he always relied
on Aunt Phia to take care of it. But since he’d been busy distributing things and
introducing a stranger to the other villagers that day, he’d completely forgotten about
that important matter for the next day. Although he knew Aunt Phia wouldn’t forget, he
usually discussed the menu with her in advance. “Is Aunt Phia usually the one who
makes it?”
In nodded with a sound in her throat before trying to leave, but a large hand grabbed her
thin arm.
“Is there a market in town?”
“Since dawn. It’s over before eight,” In replied, though he didn’t understand why the
other was asking that.
“So, think about what you want to bring to earn merit. I’ll prepare it.”
In’s eyes widened and he stepped back with a look of surprise, even though the other
had already gone back to using the usual pronouns.
“What’s so strange about it?” Thap frowned, watching the little person’s reactions with
some irritation. “The weird thing is that you suddenly start doing nice things for me,” In
said, scanning the other from head to toe. “Did you eat something weird a while ago or
something?”
“Stop it,” Thap said, lightly hitting him on the head with the back of his hand. But the
little person screamed as if his skull had been cracked open.
“And why are you acting so weird all of a sudden? Have you forgotten what you told
me before?”
“I didn’t forget it.”
“See? What exactly are you up to?”
“Just because I haven’t forgotten doesn’t mean I have to view you with the same
prejudices from now on.” “So you admit that what you said was because of your
prejudices?”
“I haven’t had very good experiences with fortune tellers.”
Although the small man grimaced, he understood that the reason some people viewed
his profession with prejudice was probably because they had met other colleagues of his
who weren’t very good. Still, he didn’t think that would be enough to make the man in
front of him let go of the prejudices he had held for so long. “Uncle Chief and Aunt Phia
told you something, right?” In could guess what had made Thap change so much, as if
he were a different person. If it wasn’t out of pity… “You don’t have to feel sorry for
me.”
“I’m not pitying you,” Thap said, sighing wearily at how complicated the other was.
“I’m going to help you because I want to thank you. If you’re so worried about it,
consider it payment for letting me stay here. I don’t like owing anyone anything either.”
The tall figure’s calm expression indicated that he meant no harm in offering help. So In
began speaking to him with gentler words than before.
“And will you be able to do it in time?”
“Isn’t it before eleven for the midday offering?”
“But I don’t know if it will be edible,” the small person muttered, although the other,
who was nearby, heard him clearly.
“I’m not going to earn a place in hell by offering monks inedible food,” Thap replied.
In wrinkled his face when he saw that she had heard him and that she was even
answering him.
“Then I’ll go tell Aunt Phia not to prepare food for me to offer to the monks tomorrow,
lest she do it and we end up duplicating the work,” the thin figure said, turning to go
back to the village chief’s wife’s house. He didn’t really want to bother her that much;
he already felt guilty enough asking her to look after the house.
“In.”
The small person turned around upon hearing the deep voice and raised an eyebrow as if
in question. “It’s nothing. I just wanted to try calling you like everyone else.”
“Are you crazy or what?”
The one being insulted laughed. “I’ve heard you call yourself ‘In’ all the time when
you’re talking to others, but you never do it when you’re with me.”
“We are not that close.”
“So if we were close, you would do it?” Thap nodded as if agreeing with himself,
unconcerned. “And that would include calling me ‘phi’ too?”
“There’s an exception for you,” In retorted, causing the other to raise an eyebrow.
“Unless I lose my mind and start calling you ‘phi’ in a delirium.”
With that, he left the house with quick, airy steps, leaving Thap looking at him with a
smile on his lips and a warm glow in his eyes. The thick wall he had built between them
was beginning to seem more and more like a hindrance. And who knows, maybe one
day he would be the one to tear it down with his own hands.
It wasn’t out of compassion after hearing the other’s story from Uncle Chief and Aunt
Phia. Rather, it was because he was beginning to see the true essence of someone he had
dismissed as a nonsense-talker, but who was always willing to help others. Even he,
who was
in a profession dedicated to others, didn’t perceive the details as delicately as In.
Because even to him, who had misbehaved with him, he had also offered his kindness.
After returning from the village chief’s house, the little person disappeared into his
room for a while. Then he came out and handed Thap a small piece of paper with a list
of food written on it, his expression neutral. He seemed unsure of what to do when he
had to ask for help.
“Stir-fried cauliflower with fish sauce, stir-fried chicken with ginger, egg white soup,”
Thap read aloud, reviewing the text written in neat, beautiful handwriting. Then he
looked at the author, who had sat down in the long wicker chair a few feet away. “What
time does the market start?”
“At four in the morning, the villagers are already putting out their things to sell. People
here wake up very early. Plus, there are people from neighboring villages who bring
produce from the city market.”
In recalled years past: when he came to stay here, he used to get up early to go to the
market and buy prepared food and desserts to take home. Only when his friends stayed
with him for a week did his kitchen become more heavily used than ever.
“By the way… when you offered to help, are you sure you know how to cook?” The
questioner’s expression still showed doubt, because he saw that the other had such a
demanding job that he would hardly have time to cook for himself. Even he, who
seemed to have a lot of free time, had never bothered to learn.
“I assure you it won’t kill you.”
“Just a little yellow chin,” the owner of the clear voice joked before laughing, causing
the other, underestimated, to only manage an amused smile. The tension between them
was slowly beginning to dissipate, without them even realizing it.
In watched Thap as he wrote a list of ingredients on the back of the same paper he had
given him earlier. The doctor’s handwriting was so chaotic that it hurt his head to try to
read it, but that didn’t seem to be a problem for its owner. Within a few minutes, the
sharp eyes scanned his handiwork with satisfaction before returning the paper to the
small person, who took it and frowned as he tried to decipher it.
“Why don’t you write it a little better?”
“This is as legible as I can make it,” Thap said, pointing with the tip of his pen at the
letters he was so proud of, even though they were completely different from his original
handwriting. “The nurses and pharmacists can read my handwriting without any
problem.”
“Did you forget I’m a fortune teller?” The small person stood up, proudly declaring his
profession, the same profession the man in front of him had earlier dismissed as absurd.
“What, are you the kind of person who holds a grudge or something?” Just by looking at
his expression, Thap could tell that the other was still upset about what he had said
earlier.
“I only hold a grudge against certain people with bad tongues, nothing more.”
“When you said I would meet with a fatal misfortune, was that true?” Had it been
before, Thap would have asked that question in a cutting tone, but now it was just a
calm voice, with a tinge of concern that the listener could notice.
“Are you scared?”
“Not exactly fear, but it would be a shame to die now,” the tall figure said, cracking a
smile. There were so many things he wanted to do, and he hadn’t had the chance to start
yet.
“Usually, the images I see in my head always come true.”
“Dao told me that too,” Thap agreed, indicating that he already knew from his younger
sister.
“Exactly. Dao has known me since freshman year, and he’s seen these things through to
the point of believing in me completely.”
Thap smiled understandingly, but it made the narrator a little worried.
“But the truth is that things are not going exactly as I saw them.”
“Hmm?” Thick eyebrows rose.
“You getting hit by a car in front of the hospital was also in the footage I saw,” In
explained, while the listener’s sharp eyes wavered for a moment before steadying again.
“But it wasn’t as bad as I saw it, because you only had a few scratches.”
“Because you helped me,” Thap said softly. Those scratches, along with an old wound
on his left arm, were already healing, leaving only scabs that would soon fall off. But
suddenly, something occurred to him, and he looked at the small person with a serious
expression. “Is that why you got into trouble too?”
“It’s normal. Someone has to bear the consequences for those actions anyway.”
“What do you mean?”
“How do I explain it?” In tried to organize his words so the other could understand what
it meant. “It’s like a shot arrow. Even if you manage to dodge it, in the end, that shot
arrow has to stick into something.”
“Are you saying that, in the end, someone has to die?” “Yes, but I don’t know who it
will be. It could be you, me, or someone else involved in this.”
After those clear words, silence once again enveloped the room. Both were lost in their
own thoughts about what they had just discussed. Death, though many would say it was
as light as cotton, was actually something few
people could accept, especially in a situation they hadn’t caused, but which they had to
face without being able to avoid after getting involved.
However, what worried Thap now wasn’t his own death, but that of the little person,
who had nothing to do with the matter he’d gotten involved in by helping a patient. But
since In had saved him from that, he was now also one of the people who might receive
the death someone else had destined.
Although the fog of distrust had not completely dissipated, Thap had enough humanity
to care about someone who had saved his life on several occasions. “I think…” Thap
was about to suggest to In that he get away from all this before it was too late, but
before he could speak, the clear voice interrupted him.
“I already promised Dao that I would help you no matter what. So… instead of sitting
around thinking about a death that has yet to come, live each day to the fullest.” That
short sentence became a small, bright light that illuminated Dr. Thap’s heart, which was
anguished by the death. His lips formed a smile as he looked at the small person, who
turned her face away, as if ashamed of her own words, which he found endearing.
…
The small clock on the nightstand chimed loudly as the time the man had set arrived. A
large hand reached over to turn it off, and then he stood up, still drowsy. He shook his
head a couple of times to ward off sleep, and when he regained consciousness, he
smiled at the clock he was holding.
He couldn’t remember how long it had been since he’d woken up to the high-pitched,
annoying sound of a small clock instead of his cell phone’s ringtone. In a world where
technology was a part of life, Phu Dao Village made him feel like he’d stepped back
into an era where everything was simpler and he moved at his own pace,
unhurried. At first, he thought it would be difficult, but he actually liked everything this
place had to offer, even though he’d only been there a few days.
It seemed Thap had woken up before the owner of the house, because when he left his
room to go to the bathroom, he saw that the front door was still closed. The man
decided to wash his face and change into more decent clothes than the pajamas he was
wearing. He then returned to the door he had looked at earlier and knocked three times,
thinking that the owner was probably still fast asleep, since it was only five in the
morning.
Footsteps shuffled across the wooden floor, indicating that the small person was
approaching to open the door. Soon, a sleepy face with short, disheveled hair appeared.
Thap looked at the scene before him with a slight smile, which he quickly hid when the
small person tried to focus his gaze on him.
“Who said they were going to the market with me last night?”
“What time is it? In could barely sleep,” the small person said, blurting out his name as
he often did when speaking to adults, due to sleepiness and a lack of mental clarity. This
made the tall figure chuckle. “It’s five o’clock, In. Today we have to prepare food to
take to the temple,” Thap said slowly, using the name as if to mock her a little.
Shortly after, the large, round eyes opened wide at the sudden memory. In pushed him
away and ran to the bathroom at full speed, leaving the tall figure staring at him with an
amused expression before going downstairs to wait for him.
Less than ten minutes later, Thap pedaled a Japanese bicycle out of the small wooden
house, the small person sitting on the back, his face still tense. Moments earlier, In had
insisted on pedaling and leaving him behind, causing Thap to look at him in disbelief,
silently judging
his lack of self-awareness about the size difference between them. Clearly, he could
carry In without a problem, but if In tried to carry him, it would probably take three of
him to do it. In finally cut short the argument by rolling the bicycle out in front of the
house and straddling the saddle without giving him a choice. In had to settle for sitting
in the back and inadvertently grabbed Thap’s shirt as the bicycle rolled down a hill. Her
round cheeks pressed against the tall figure’s broad back, causing him to nearly lose
control.
“Do you know how to pedal or not?” He not only complained, but also tapped her on
the back.
“I’m not going to let you fall and hurt your wrist again,” Thap replied.
In knew the other guy was doing it, because the pain in his wrist was from falling off
the bike by himself. “And how is your doll?”
“Last night I tried lifting something light and it doesn’t hurt anymore.”
“When we get back, I’ll check it again.”
“Aren’t you a diabetes doctor or something?” In had heard something about the other
through her younger sister’s stories, though she had never wanted to hear them directly
from her.
“I know the basics too,” Thap replied.
“And staying here doing nothing for months doesn’t bore you?”
That question made Thap chuckle, because in just a few days he had already begun to
feel it.
“Of course I’m bored. I normally work every day. Just sitting or lying here feels weird.”
“So, you want to come help me teach the children at the village hall on Saturday
afternoon?” Seeing that the other didn’t respond, In continued explaining. “Normally,
when I come here and have nothing to do, I get bored too. So I always spend my time
like this.”
“And would the people here trust me, a stranger, to teach their children?” Thap thought
that, after all, he was still a stranger to the villagers.
“From what I saw yesterday, they really like you.” In spoke freely about what he saw.
Since Thap had used his “Mr. Thap the Gentle” manner with the villagers, unlike the
“Sharp-Tongued Friend’s Older Brother” he had known at first, it was no wonder the
villagers liked him. He was a handsome man with good manners, something many
praised, to the point of wanting to adopt him as a son-in-law.
“Since no one can know you’re a doctor, you could take on the role of teacher for now.”
It was a hobby that went far beyond what Thap had imagined, but he couldn’t deny his
interest. At the very least, he wanted to be of use to the villagers in some way, especially
after receiving a warm welcome he hadn’t expected. When they parked their bicycle in
front of the market (an open space with only a tiled roof to protect it from the sun and
rain), several villagers who were shopping came over to greet them, asking if they had
slept well or if they were missing anything from their house. It was a warmth he hadn’t
expected to receive from people with whom he had barely exchanged a few words.
Perhaps in a society without vested interests, people approached with genuine kindness,
expecting nothing in return.
“How do you choose cauliflower? Anything that looks nice will do?” Upon reaching the
vegetable stand, In’s large, round eyes scanned the stacked cauliflowers, which didn’t
seem to differ much from each other.
“No. For sautéing, you need a large, flat one. If you tap it, it should sound hollow
inside, not too compact.”
Thap’s large hand explained as he picked up a flattened cauliflower and a round one to
compare them. Then he grabbed In’s free hand, which wasn’t holding the basket, and
gently tapped it against both of them to let her feel the difference. The small person
looked at the cauliflowers, surprised by the distinction between them despite having the
same name.
“You really are a housewife, little one,” the stall owner said in an admiring tone,
causing the tall figure to smile broadly. But he almost choked when he heard the next
question.
“Do you already have a wife?”
“Not yet,” Thap replied with a shy smile.
“It’s a shame my daughter is already married. Otherwise, I would have given her to you
for free.”
The man who had almost gotten a free wife let out a dry and somewhat awkward laugh,
while the person next to him laughed out loud without caring who heard him, until
Thap’s sharp eyes looked at him reproachfully.
Once they finished choosing the vegetables from the list, Thap took the basket himself
and quickly left the stall, fearing that the lady would try to offer him more daughters or
relatives.
“Where are you going so fast? The lady was just about to offer you her nieces,” the little
person said, following him and playfully slapping him on the shoulder while mocking
him.
“I don’t want a wife yet.”
“At your age, you shouldn’t be so picky,” In continued, amused by his teasing,
something that didn’t happen often.
“I don’t mind that much, but if I really can’t find anyone, I guess I’ll just take
whatever’s nearby,” Thap said, moving further into the fresh chicken stall, leaving the
short person repeating his words in his mind. He looked around and saw no one but
himself. Then, the tall figure
turned around, looking at him with a smile on the corner of his lips, leaving In
speechless and unsure of how to react.
That “take whatever is near” wouldn’t refer to him, right? ––––
BL Library
Chapter 7
[In]
To tell the truth, I didn’t expect much from Dr. Thapfa’s culinary skills, but seeing him
handle the vegetable knife so skillfully, someone like me, a fortune teller who can’t
cook more than eggs, looked at him in awe. Although I admired him inwardly, my
mouth refused to express it and give him that satisfaction.
“You seem to be praising me in your head,” he said, without taking his eyes off the
cutting board. However, out of the corner of his eye, the young man noticed someone
watching him, so much so that he forgot he had left the water running to wash the
vegetables a while ago.
“Don’t be silly. What I’m worried about is you cutting your finger,” I replied.
“I’m preparing enough for us to eat at noon when we get back,” he said.
The tall figure seemed to be ignoring my reply, as he continued talking about something
else. I nodded before placing the already washed vegetables in a basket to drain,
carelessly drying my hands on the hem of my shirt, and returning to the dining table. I
picked up a youtiao (fried dough stick) I had bought at the market and took a big bite.
“Are you really going to eat and let me cook alone?” he protested.
“Hey, you asked me to wash the vegetables and I already did it, right?” I said, pointing
at the basket of drained vegetables next to the sink.
Thap put down his knife and turned to look at the small person who was calmly pouring
soy milk with toppings into a ceramic cup.
“I’m hungry too, you know?” he said.
“I left you some, I didn’t eat it all myself,” I replied. My wide eyes looked at him with
some annoyance, but Thap didn’t seem to care, as his sharp eyes never left my slightly
sweet face. I narrowed my eyes in disgust. “If you want me to do something, just say
it.”
“Feed me,” he replied.
Hearing this, I glared at him, but Thap held up his hands, dirty from chopping the
ingredients, for me to see. “My hands are full. If you take any longer, we won’t make it
in time to offer the food to the monks,” he explained. I let out a sigh of exasperation, but
in the end, I tore off a piece of youtiao and held it to his mouth reluctantly. However,
after swallowing the food, he couldn’t hold back and also asked for some soy milk to
relieve the dryness in his throat. I could only grind my teeth in my mind, for I was still
dependent on him. When I gave him the last remaining piece, I quickly popped it into
his mouth because I, too, wanted to sit back down and enjoy my own soy milk that I had
prepared.
However, due to my haste, Thap accidentally bit the tip of my finger. The slight contact
made us freeze in that position for almost a minute. We stared at each other without
saying anything, until I regained consciousness first and quickly withdrew my hand,
clearing my throat somewhat embarrassedly.
“The soy milk left in your cup, drink it yourself,” I said, placing her cup on the kitchen
counter. I didn’t know what excuse to come up with to escape that awkward
environment. I looked left and right until I saw the rice cooker and realized I hadn’t
cooked the rice for the offering yet.
“I’m going to prepare the rice first,” I announced.
Thap didn’t respond. The young man gave a faint smile before returning to his focus on
preparing the ingredients for the meal. Everyone went about their tasks in their own
corners, with no conversation between us. Only
when the meal was almost ready did I take out the pinto tote and prepare it.
“You can go bathe first. I’ll take care of filling the pint with food,” Thap said when he
saw I’d finished my part. “Can I try some before we go?” I asked.
The little guy poked his head out to look at the deliciously fragrant egg-clear soup in the
pot, then looked away at the delicious-looking ginger-fried chicken and the cabbage he
was stir-frying. Thap, seeing my childish attitude, nodded and moved to give me space,
reaching for a small bowl and spoon to give them to me. As I tasted the first spoonful of
soup, my large eyes shone with undisguised satisfaction. It had been a long time since
I’d eaten food freshly prepared by someone other than the cook at the takeout restaurant
I always went to, or food brought to me by friends from their own restaurants. I knew
the difference between homemade and store-bought food. The flavor might not have
been exceptional, but there was something about it that made me feel warm every time I
tasted it.
It was like the taste of my mother’s cooking, which I missed so much.
“How are you?” the deep voice asked, turning to look at me after taking his hands off
his already finished food. “Delicious, incredibly,” I admitted. Although we had had
disagreements before, the food in front of me made me temporarily forget those old
grudges, causing the cook to chuckle with satisfaction. “But I think you should shower
first. I’ll take care of the rest.”
I saw that he had already helped me a lot; all that was left was to put the food in the pan
and wash a few utensils. Thap, hearing this, didn’t object, because after cooking for so
long, he was also starting to feel sticky. Before leaving the house, I didn’t forget to cut a
bunch of jasmine flowers growing out front to take with me. Just after eight in the
morning, the same bicycle left the
house once more, but this time the destination was the village Thai temple, located
across the market. Today wasn’t an important religious day, so the area around the
temple wasn’t crowded with worshippers as it usually was. There were only a few
elderly people who visited the temple regularly. Since I knew the place better, I
instructed the tall figure riding the bicycle to park in front of the large meeting hall. On
days of important religious festivals, this place could barely contain the villagers and
those from nearby areas who came to make merit. With the pinto in hand, I went up to
the hall where the venerable senior monk was sitting. I took Thap to light incense and
pay homage to the Buddha statue first. Once that was done, I crawled on my knees to
greet the monk, who looked at me kindly, remembering me from my childhood.
“My respects, venerable one,” I said, clasping my hands and bowing to him. Thap did
the same with ease.
“Is it difficult to live in this town, donor?” the monk greeted the person visiting the
place for the first time. The man in question looked at the old monk in surprise before
turning to me, seeking an explanation.
“Have you heard that many people with special senses often have teachers who teach
them how to manage those abilities?” I asked.
Thap nodded. The young man had seen something about it on television programs, but
he’d never considered it relevant to himself, so he let it go. “The venerable one is my
teacher,” I explained.
I had been coming to this place with my parents since I was about ten years old. Back
then, I couldn’t see images or visions in my mind like I do now, but the venerable one,
with his insight gained from practice, had warned my parents. He knew that my mother
also had this special gift. After that, whenever the classes were closed and I
accompanied my parents wherever they
went, I used to come here to learn meditation to control my mind and not let it wander
with what I saw. Although many times it was something too difficult to accept easily,
like the death of my parents.
However, I learned to read tarot cards on my own later, out of personal interest, and also
because I thought I could help others in a way that didn’t require me to be directly
involved in their affairs.
“Be patient, donor. This time, karma is a bit heavy,” the monk warned Thap before
turning to me. “You too, little In, don’t act impulsively as you did before.”
I laughed softly as I heard the venerable man reprimand me for the same old thing, for
whenever I tried to help someone, I didn’t tend to think too much, which often got me
into trouble without me realizing it.
“You came today to do merit for your father and mother, right?” the monk asked.
“Yes, venerable one,” I replied.
The monk then instructed me to lead the recitation of the precepts, the taking of the
precepts, and the offering of the food. I did so fluently, while Thap, sitting beside me,
looked at me in admiration. His family was also Buddhist, and he used to go to the
temple regularly, but as he grew older, he was the one who began to have less time for
such things. However, I handled these matters with ease, perhaps because I had been
instructed by the venerable one and had been familiar with the temple for years. Still,
my calm demeanor, when I wasn’t arguing with my sharp tongue, made Thap look at me
without getting bored.
After offering the objects and pouring water to dedicate merit, the monk called a temple
attendant to transfer the food from the pinto to the temple plates, allowing us to take the
container back. At that point, I asked permission to leave and took the newly dedicated
water to water the base of a large tree outside the hall, as I had done since I was a child,
following my mother’s teachings. The
venerable monk took the opportunity to speak privately with Thap.
“Even if little In is a little stubborn, don’t hold a grudge against him, donor,” he said.
“I bear him no grudge, Venerable One. Rather, it’s he who hasn’t forgiven me yet,
because it was I who spoke ill of him the first time we met,” Thap replied. Mentioning
the missing person, he unconsciously smiled at the memory of his stubbornness.
“Little In is stubborn, yes, but he never really holds a grudge against anyone,” the monk
assured. “I understand,” Thap replied, calmer.
“But it wasn’t always like this. It all started when his parents died. They were rushing
from here to Bangkok after receiving a call from the university saying In had been
rushed to the hospital for appendicitis. That became a lump in his heart, feeling like he
was the cause of their death.”
Thap listened silently, intently, but unconsciously held his breath, as if something were
constricting inside him. He had never experienced loss in his family or among those
close to him, but because of his profession, he was often present at moments of loss for
others. Although he couldn’t fully understand the pain of those who lost a loved one, he
knew how profound it could be, especially if one blamed oneself, as In did.
“I didn’t know anything about this,” Thap admitted. “Little In won’t tell anyone,
because he doesn’t want help out of pity,” the monk explained. Thap had also been
tagged with that kindness. “It’s not my place to interfere in worldly affairs, but since In
has no one else, from now on only you can take care of him, donor.”
“Me?” Thap repeated, uncertain.
“There are no coincidences in this world, have you ever heard of that?” the monk asked,
while Thap looked
confused but nodded. “The fact that you two are together now is no coincidence.”
Before Thap could ask for further explanation, In returned and said goodbye to the
monk as he saw another group of villagers arriving to offer food as well. “You can wait
here,” In said as he stepped out of the living room and put on his slippers. But the tall
figure, who was also bending down to put on his shoes, looked at him blankly.
“I’m going to greet my father and mother first,” In explained.
“Go easy,” Thap replied.
With that, In nodded, took the bouquet of jasmine from the bicycle basket, and walked
toward the back of the hall. Thap thought that at a time like this, he would probably
prefer to be alone. However, troubled by what the monk had told him, he decided to
follow at a distance. He saw the small figure kneel in front of a white urn worn by time,
as more than four years had passed. Thap also clasped his hands to pay homage to the
deceased, but before turning away, he noticed In’s back trembling slightly, as if he were
crying. He remained motionless for a while. When he saw In wipe his face, as if drying
his tears, he returned to where the bicycle was to wait for him.
Minutes later, In returned with her eyes still red from recent crying, although she tried to
act as if nothing had happened.
“Do you want to go home first?” In asked.
Thap, who was about to get on the bike, stopped. “And you’re not going back with
me?”
“I have somewhere else to go. But you can take the bike home first. When you get there,
I’ll take it and be on my way,” he explained.
“Then get on. I’ll take you,” Thap said, taking his place on the bike.
In still didn’t move. “Just show me the way.”
When In finally got on, the Japanese bicycle began to move slowly forward, passing
through the temple arch toward a small road at the rear. This road wasn’t lined with
houses like the other side, as it was next to a small hill that separated this village from
the next.
For over fifteen minutes, the only sound was the squeak of the bicycle. The breeze hit
his face, refreshing, but given the late season, it also made In rub his arms several times
to combat the chill. When they arrived at their destination, In’s clear voice instructed the
driver to leave the bicycle at the foot of a hill, in a place that seemed unremarkable
except for a steep, eroded path formed by man-made steps.
“Do you want to go up with me? Even though it’s about another ten minutes walk,” In
asked, fearing that the other wouldn’t want to join him after having spent so much
energy pedaling there.
“We’ve come this far,” Thap replied.
With that, In turned and started up first. Although this trail was more accessible than it
had been when he was a child, not many people traveled it, as only the locals knew
about it. In knew about this place because his parents loved it. He’d never brought
anyone here before, not even his close friends who visited him for a week on vacation.
But with the tall figure following him, he didn’t object when the latter offered to ride up
there, and even invited him to climb it together.
After just over ten minutes, as In had said, they reached a large clearing with a clear
view of the mountains. It could be called the village lookout, as it was the highest point
in Phu Dao Village. Since it wasn’t open to tourists like other nearby villages, this place
retained its beauty and tranquility.
In stopped and took a deep breath of the fresh air, filling his lungs. Seeing him, Thap did
the same and discovered a peace he hadn’t felt while working in
Bangkok. It was as if this place disconnected him from the outside world and allowed
him to focus on the simple, something that fascinated him more and more. “My father
and mother called this place Phu Dao Cliff, after the name of the village,” In explained.
Thap listened as he admired the scenery, nodding at the name. He thought that if he
came here at night, with the sky tinged with dark blue and filled with shining stars, it
would be perfect for the name of this mountain cliff. “My parents’ remaining ashes,
after keeping a portion in the urn, I scattered here on this cliff, as was their wish for
their final moments,” In continued.
Thap looked at the small figure, who was smiling straight ahead, but it was a smile that
seemed more like selfencouragement.
“I’m telling you this because in a month, you and I will be just strangers in each other’s
memories,” In said. “I promise to be a good listener,” Thap replied. Although the word
“stranger” left him feeling inexplicably empty, seeing that In seemed to need to vent
what he’d been holding back, he decided to push that strange feeling aside.
“You know, I also saw my parents’ accident before it happened, but I couldn’t do
anything to help them,” In confessed.
“In…” Thap muttered.
The pain of loss, though not permanent or ever-present, becomes an overwhelming
longing when nostalgia kicks in, something no fortress can resist.
“That’s why I never thought I could help you with anything,” In said, looking at him
with trembling eyes, trying to breathe to gather what little courage she had left and
prevent anyone from seeing the tears that were almost spilling over.
“Consider me a stranger. When we get down from here, I’ll forget everything,” Thap
offered.
Thap grabbed In’s slender wrist, causing her body to slam into his chest. He hugged him
gently, raising a hand to stroke his head tenderly. The dam of tears In had tried to hold
back completely collapsed.
“You’ve already helped me a lot with this. If I ever die like you saw, at least it’s good to
know beforehand, right?” Thap said.
“You talk like you want to die,” In grumbled, her voice muffled as she snuggled into his
chest.
“You seem to be more concerned about my death than me,” Thap replied.
The sound of laughter in the tall figure’s throat made In pull back to look at him,
realizing he’d hugged him back without thinking, something that made him want to
punch himself. But deep down, he admitted that expressing what he’d been botching for
years gave him a peace he’d never felt before.
“If you die, Dao will surely curse me,” In said.
Thap laughed again, and the small figure frowned in disgust before sitting down on the
grass, abruptly cutting off the conversation as she wiped tears from her cheeks. Since
her parents’ funeral, this was the first time she’d cried in front of someone else.
“Are you very close to my little sister? I heard Dao mention your name often when he
talks to my mother,” Thap asked.
In turned to face the tall figure sitting next to him, surprised. He’d only just learned that
his friend had mentioned him to her mother, though he didn’t know what she had said
about him.
“You could say so. I’ve known her since welcoming the newcomers freshman year, and
now, even if I wanted to stop being her friend, it’s too late,” he replied, thinking about
how his friend had entrusted him with babysitting
her older brother, something that made him want to end the friendship several times a
day.
“Is it just you two who are close?” Thap asked, causing In’s wide eyes to look at him for
a moment. “I told you, when we get down from here, I’ll forget everything.” “There are
five of us in the group: me, Dao, Tul, Yu, and Song,” In explained, unaware that he was
sharing details about himself with someone he barely knew. “The five of us always went
everywhere, but after we graduated, Yu and Song opened a production company, and
they don’t have much time to see us anymore.”
“And Tul?” asked Thap.
“He took over the family restaurant business and is just as busy. Only Dao has so much
free time that he makes up problems like leaving me in his brother’s care,” she said,
looking at the culprit with resentful eyes, though Thap only chuckled.
“Dao told me that he called you that day because he wanted you to read his fortune to
help my mother cancel the wedding,” Thap said.
“Yeah, but before I could tell her and that guy’s future, I found you,” In said, recalling
that day with some anger. “And do you think those two are really right for each other?”
Thap asked.
“I don’t really believe in soulmates, even though I’m a fortune teller,” In admitted as
Thap looked at him intently. “Ultimately, whether two people love each other depends
on themselves, right? For example… if a fortune teller tells you that someone isn’t your
ideal partner and will bring you endless bad luck, would you leave the person you
love?”
Thap was silent for a moment, as if old memories were flooding back. Then he gave a
faint smile and looked at In, who was staring off into the distance as if unconcerned
about the answer.
“And you? Would you leave him?” Thap asked.
“I repeat, even though I’m a fortune teller, I’ve always done what I feel. I wouldn’t
leave anyone alone because of what someone else says,” In replied.
Although he hadn’t expected much from the answer, Thap was satisfied with what he
heard. The way he viewed the person next to him began to change. “Do you think we
should get to know each other better?” Thap suggested.
In looked at him suspiciously. “I don’t see why.” “We live in the same house. At least
for the next month, we could avoid feeling awkward, don’t you think?” “I didn’t know
you were the kind with good social skills,” In replied, sarcastic as usual.
“In certain situations, it’s necessary, don’t you think?” In didn’t deny it, because he felt
the same way. To be honest, when they traveled together in the car, he felt so
uncomfortable that he almost went crazy. Although he wasn’t the type to talk much,
being silent with someone he’d had disagreements with before wasn’t exactly pleasant.
“Your name is Thapfa Kittiphokin, you are thirty-two years old, and you are an internal
medicine doctor at a private hospital in Bangkok,” said In. Thap nodded, satisfied. “I am
Inthu Thammasirikun, I am twenty-two years old, and I am a fortune teller.”
Thap almost forgot that the little boy was ten years younger than him, the same age as
the youngest in his family. He, as the eldest brother, and Dao, as the youngest, with
Mek, the middle child, aged twentyseven, had a balanced age gap: five years between
the eldest and the middle child, and five between the middle child and the youngest. But
listening to In, he suddenly felt old.
“That’s all?” Thap asked.
“What else do you need to know about me?” In replied, genuinely curious, with no
intention of being annoying. “I don’t know, but if possible, I’d like to get to know you
better,” Thap said.
Chapter 8
The ambiguous phrase, accompanied by the serious look emanating from those eyes,
made In fall silent. If he wasn’t being too self-centered, he could sense that the other’s
tone of voice was imbued with a sincerity that seemed to reflect a genuine desire to get
to know him better, just as he had said.
“Has a ghost possessed you or something?” But in the end, In decided to break the
silence with a sentence that made the listener only shake his head, thinking to himself
that he really didn’t know how to make himself loved.
“Is this how you talk to someone who wants to build a friendship with you?” Thap
replied.
“You don’t inspire confidence. Who goes around hitting someone on the head and then
rubbing their back?” In replied.
“But what I told you the first time we met happened over a month ago, didn’t it?” Thap
argued.
“Yes, but my memory for these things is especially tenacious. I haven’t forgotten that
you accused me of calling my profession nonsense,” he replied.
In.
“I’m sorry,” Thap said.
His voice was so soft it seemed to be carried by the wind, but when In turned to the
owner of those words and saw him staring at him, he knew he hadn’t imagined what he
heard.
“I don’t have very good experiences with people who do what you do,” Thap explained.
“What, did a fortune teller break your heart?” In joked. “No, it was precisely because of
a fortune teller that my heart was broken,” Thap corrected, causing the listener to raise
an eyebrow in interest. “My ex-girlfriend believed
more in fate than in the feelings I offered her. Or rather, she probably used fate as an
excuse to leave me.” Even though he’d gotten an answer, In didn’t relax his frown.
What intrigued him wasn’t the feelings of the exgirlfriend who had dumped him for
those reasons, but rather the owner of that serious face and sharp tongue, who
surprisingly seemed sensitive in matters of love. “It seems like you loved her a lot,” In
commented.
That sentence made Thap stare at him for a long time. “I don’t think about her
anymore,” he defended himself, though In didn’t quite believe him. He nodded as if he
understood. “Besides… it’s been so long that I’ve forgotten about that, too.”
“How long, exactly?” In insisted.
“I’ve been with her since college,” the young doctor explained, as the listener’s eyes
widened. “Long enough, don’t you think?”
“You mean you haven’t been with anyone else after that?” In asked.
Thap nodded, which surprised In even more. He raised his hand and began counting on
his fingers earnestly, until the other got annoyed.
“Do you want me to lend you my fingers to count too?” said Thap, for In’s actions
clearly indicated that many years had passed since then.
“Who would have believed someone like you had been single for ten years?” In said,
tilting her head thoughtfully. “Though, if your sharp tongue is anything to go by, I can
kind of understand.”
Thap chuckled. “Speaking of me, what about you?” “You mean having a partner?” In
asked.
“Yeah,” Thap confirmed.
“I don’t have one,” In replied, which caught the listener’s attention. “I don’t want to be
tied to anyone. I don’t want
to taste loss a second time.”
A silence fell immediately after that explanation. Thap sensed the concern hidden in the
other’s words. What had happened to In had become a fear that was difficult to
overcome easily. If he had to face something like that, perhaps he would also make the
same decision as the little boy.
And was that why the monk had said he was the only one who could take care of In?
“I understand that you don’t like getting close to people because you’re afraid of having
to get involved in the affairs of those you see in your visions,” Thap said. “Dao told
you, didn’t he?” In guessed, suspecting that Thap had heard this from his younger sister,
who knew him almost as well as he knew himself.
“Something like that. Is it true?” Thap asked.
“That too,” In admitted.
“But when you’re with the kids, you seem fine, don’t you?” Thap observed.
“Because children still have pure minds. I’ve never seen any visions of them,” In
explained slowly, a smile on his face. “If I said children are friends who give me peace,
I wouldn’t be wrong, would I?”
It was a mixture of concern and slight envy that Thap felt after hearing the explanation
that revealed how In lived. Concern… because the other had to deal with such heavy
things alone.
Envy… because the other only allowed children to be his consolation.
As the sun began to intensify around noon, the two decided to descend Phu Dao Cliff to
return home. The same road, the same Japanese bicycle, but their feelings were no
longer the same. The heartfelt conversation just now had been like a small hammer that
slowly broke down the barriers between them.
Upon arriving home, they each retreated to a different corner. Thap sat reading a book in
a wicker chair in the living room, while In, seeing the sunny weather, went up to his
room to get his used clothes to wash. However, the sound of a notification on his cell
phone, which he had left on the desk, interrupted him. He stopped what he was doing
and paid attention to the device that, since he arrived here, had practically become a
paperweight. In’s brow furrowed as she read the messages on the chat app sent by her
close friend, Dao.
TorDAAO: Phi Ton asked me to send you a progress report. The culprit is starting to
suspect that Thap didn’t go abroad for work, as the hospital announced. Yesterday, there
was a stranger lurking near the house, so Ton had to send police to keep an eye out.
TorDAAO: Take care of yourself, In.
TorDAAO: Tell Thap not to worry about this.
TorDAAO: And I’m really sorry for dragging you into this mess.
In sighed at her friend’s repeated apologies, who had been apologizing since the day she
agreed to help, when she carried her brother’s bags, and now too. She had told him
several times that, despite his complaints, she understood perfectly. If something like
that happened to his family, he would do the same as Dao.
Still, the news unsettled him a little. As he knew from the images he’d seen, it wasn’t as
simple as everyone thought. He sighed and sat still for a while, pondering. Once he’d
made a decision, he went downstairs with his cell phone, its screen still displaying
messages, and placed it in front of the tall figure who was absorbed in a book with
interest.
Thap looked up at In as if asking something, and In nodded at the device in his hand.
Thap’s sharp eyes lowered to read the messages on the screen, and his brows furrowed
in tension.
“Didn’t you say you weren’t afraid of death?” In said, unable to resist mocking him at
his reaction.
“I’m not afraid for myself, but because my family might be in danger too,” Thap
replied.
The joker immediately erased his smile and slumped into the long wicker chair next to
him, his shoulders slumped as if he felt guilty.
“I’m not saying anything against it. I’m just telling you what I think,” Thap clarified.
“Sorry. My mouth is used to poking you,” In admitted. The corners of the listener’s lips
curved into an indulgent smile. “And I’m already used to you talking like that.” Instead
of getting angry like before, In let out a soft laugh, accepting his own flaws.
“Your police friend won’t let them do anything to your family,” In said, while the other
remained silent. “Your father was a high-ranking military officer. If they dare to mess
with him, they’d be very brave.”
“Yes… you are right in what you say,” Thap acknowledged.
“If I’m right, why are you still worried?” In insisted. “Up until now, they’ve always
acted cautiously, so nothing serious happened to me. But this time, I feel like a cornered
dog that will fight to survive at any cost,” Thap explained.
“What do you mean?” asked In.
“From now on… they won’t let me go as easily as before,” Thap said.
“In short, you’re worried about yourself, aren’t you?” In summed up.
“I’m not worried about myself,” Thap said, sighing before turning to the person next to
him, so close he could reach her with his hand. In’s wide eyes widened slightly.
“I’m worried about you, standing by me in a situation like this.”
In’s breath caught without him even noticing. He looked at the speaker as if seeking an
explanation for that statement, but Thap seemed to consider his words clear enough not
to repeat them.
“If they come here to kill you, do you think I’ll just stand there like an easy target?” In
said, straightening and clearing his throat as if he were about to give a speech. “I’m
warning you, I won a gold medal in the 4x100 relay in high school.”
At that, the listener burst out laughing, while the narrator looked at him as if he were
something strange. If Thap wasn’t mistaken, the boy was trying to ease his worries with
a joke about escaping that he was very proud of. “So you’d just let me die here?” Thap
asked curiously after laughing for a while.
“The neighbors would end up fearing my house,” In replied.
“And then?” Thap insisted.
“I told you the images I saw are changing. You might not actually die,” In explained.
“Have you seen anything else after that?” Thap asked. “The last one was an image of
you being run over in front of the hospital. And I’m warning you, these images don’t
come when I want them to,” In said, cutting off any questions the other was about to
ask. “If you want to know more, I’d have to read the letters.”
“Would that be 100 percent accurate?” Thap asked. “They say the cards never lie, but
nothing is 100 percent certain. Everything can change depending on our actions.
Reading fate is more like a guide. It’s up to you to decide which path to take once you
know the options,” In explained.
“But that day you read for me… everything was accurate,” Thap said, never imagining
he would ever say such a thing in front of someone whose divination skill he had
dismissed as nonsense.
“Yes,” In nodded before looking at him directly. “But with fate, if you read it sensibly,
when a fortune teller says something will be bad, you have to work hard to make it
good. And if they say it will be good, you have to take that as an impetus to make it
even better.” The listener’s lips formed a warm smile as he watched the little boy
explain himself earnestly. Thap might be an expert in academic knowledge and his
work, but In was equally adept at encouraging people and using words that made the
listener feel good.
“So, could you read my fate again?” Thap asked. The respondent looked at the speaker
as if he had seen a ghost, so Thap was quick to clarify.
“I mean something general, not when I’m going to die,” he explained.
Either way, it was surprising to In. He was convinced that in this life, he would never
have the fate of the person in front of him read a second time, especially after being so
prejudiced from the start and with that negative attitude that was so difficult to change.
“And what do you want me to see?” In asked, with a mixture of courage and nerves, not
knowing why she felt that strange unease.
“You could see what my mother wanted you to look at that day,” Thap suggested.
He tilted his head thoughtfully. “If that’s it… that’s when you’ll have good news for
her.”
The tall figure nodded with a smile.
In could barely detect any curiosity on the other’s face. Perhaps he just wanted to test
the accuracy of his predictions. In truth, he should have rejected him
outright, but instead, he calmly went upstairs to retrieve the deck of tarot cards he’d
brought in his backpack. Now, a black velvet cloth was spread across the dining table.
Slender hands shuffled the cards before placing them in a row in front of the two of
them, who were sitting opposite each other. Then he looked up into the sharp eyes
already watching him.
“Choose three cards,” In said.
Thap nodded and reached out to take three cards from the deck spread out in front of
him, as requested. Once done, In placed them in front of him and revealed them one by
one. The little boy frowned as he looked at the cards, his gaze alternating with the face
of the man watching him.
“Isn’t it good?” Thap asked.
In slowly shook his head.
“The cards you drew are Judgement, The Sun, and the Page of Cups. If you’re asking
about your soulmate, they indicate that you’ll meet this person by chance, as if fate
brought you together. It could be love at first sight. As for his personality, he’s sociable,
kind, and generous, but his flaw is that he tends to give in too much to others,” he
explained, looking up at the listener, who maintained a neutral expression.
“Older or younger than me?” Thap asked.
“The cards say she’s a minor,” In replied.
Thap nodded calmly.
“Anything else you want to know?” In asked.
“That’s enough… I have my answer,” Thap said. In looked at him before shrugging
indifferently. “It’s up to you whether you decide to believe it or not.”
Thap gave a slight smile as he continued to look at the little boy, who was putting the
cards back into the deck after finishing his reading.
“Dao said you don’t usually read fates privately for just anyone,” Thap commented.
In stopped what he was doing and looked at the questioner with distrust.
“How much has Dao told you about me?” In replied. “It’s normal for him to ask about
the person I’m living with,” Thap said, chuckling, which made In feel slightly irritated,
although he decided to answer the previous question.
“I don’t usually read fates privately except for people close to me,” he admitted.
“So I’m someone close now?” Thap asked in a mocking tone.
“Yours is an exception. I don’t include you among those close to me,” In clarified.
It wasn’t an unexpected response for Thap. The young man laughed when he saw that
he hadn’t been mistaken in his assumption.
“But Dao said if you read your fate privately, you would make more money,” Thap
insisted.
“I’m not in a hurry,” In replied, as the listener raised an eyebrow in interest. “What I
earn from my day job is enough.”
“But you also pay for the education of the village children, right?” Thap pointed out.
“Yes, but part of that comes from my parents’ insurance. I just top it up a little; I’m not
as much of a saint as you think,” In explained.
Thap looked at the younger boy, who didn’t try to put himself on a pedestal despite
having the opportunity. Although what he’d heard from the village chief uncle and Aunt
Phea seemed like an act of great generosity, In saw it as something normal, as if he was
used to doing it.
The young doctor, ten years older than the other, looked at the little boy with
undisguised admiration. If In had looked up from the letters he was packing in his box,
he would have easily noticed the change in that expression. …
Since living together wasn’t as awkward as before, In, who had just finished showering
and washing her hair after eight o’clock at night and was shivering in front of the
bathroom due to the chilly weather at the end of the year, decided to knock on the
closed door. It wasn’t long before the room’s owner opened it with a puzzled look.
Seeing her wet hair, he looked at her disapprovingly. “Can I borrow your hairdryer?” In
asked, her voice lower than usual, given those sharp, stern eyes. She heard a sigh from
the tall figure, who turned around to re-enter the room. In’s wide eyes took the
opportunity to scan the room.
“You shouldn’t wash your hair at night. If it doesn’t dry properly, you could easily catch
a cold,” Thap scolded, though the little boy didn’t seem to pay much attention to his
words, more interested in an open tube of ointment on the bed. “Did you hear what I
said?”
As the tall figure turned to look at him, In’s large eyes curiously inspected the body in
front of him. He noticed a prominent, healed scar on the underside of the pajama shirt
he was wearing.
“Is this the wound from when you were stabbed with the scissors?” In asked.
“Yes, with a little more ointment it will heal soon,” Thap replied as if it were a matter of
course, as he handed the hairdryer to the person who had asked for it. However, In
ignored him and walked over to the bed to take the opened tube of ointment.
“You haven’t put on the ointment yet, have you?” In pointed out.
“Go dry your hair,” Thap insisted, offering her the hairdryer again.
This time, In took it, but set it aside on the bed. He looked at the nearby vanity, took a
cotton swab from a box, and sat down on the bed without asking the room owner’s
permission, causing Thap to frown.
“What are you doing?” Thap asked.
“I’m going to put the ointment on you. With the wound there, you can’t apply it
properly yourself,” In explained. “What do you mean I can’t? I’ve been doing it alone
for days,” Thap replied.
“So why do you reject someone’s good intentions and make it complicated? Can’t you
just sit back and let them apply them easily?” In persisted.
The big eyes stared at him determinedly, and Thap knew that if he didn’t give in, they’d
probably end up staring at each other all night. He knew how stubborn the little one
could be when he set his mind to it.
The young man sat down on the bed next to him. In moved closer for comfort, rolling
up the sleeve of his shirt a little higher when he saw it starting to slide down and he
could touch the wound. Then he squeezed some ointment onto the cotton swab and
applied it gently. While In focused on the wound, the owner of the tall body had the
opportunity to observe the little boy’s face up close. The soft scent of shampoo and soap
reached his nose the moment he opened the door to greet him, and now, with the
distance reduced to almost nothing, that scent became clearer. Thap took several deep
breaths without In noticing.
“Judging by the wound, it’s clear whoever did it wanted to kill you. I don’t want to
imagine what would have happened if you hadn’t dodged in time that day,” In’s clear
voice said, bringing Thap back to reality. The tall man smiled at the words that seemed
to show concern. “Do you care about me?” Thap asked.
In looked up for a moment in mild discomfort before reapplying the ointment.
“I’m more afraid of having to put money in the envelope for my friend’s brother’s
funeral,” In replied.
Thap felt like pinching that sharp mouth a couple of times, but instead, as he looked at
those thin lips murmuring unkind words, for a moment he felt an inappropriate desire to
taste them.
“You’re just so snarky with me, aren’t you?” she decided to respond instead.
“You can believe that you have this special privilege that no one else has had,” In said.
Even though he said it like that, Thap noticed that the little boy’s tone and attitude no
longer repelled him as they had before. The young man looked at him with more
affection than ever.
“Should I be happy about that?” Thap asked.
The one who granted the privilege just nodded with a smile.
“There. If you’re going to use ointment these days, call me,” In said as he closed the
tube and stood up to throw the swab into the small trash can under the vanity. He then
picked up the hairdryer from the bed again, but before he could leave the room, a strong
hand grabbed his arm, turning him curiously.
“Is there another wound anywhere?” In asked.
“No, dry your hair here. That way I can check your hand too,” Thap replied.
With that, Thap led him to sit on the chair in front of the vanity and plugged in the
hairdryer for him. In was a little surprised when Thap took his wrist, which had once
been sprained, while with his other hand he applied ointment from the tube he had left
on the table and massaged it gently. It was a long time before In regained his senses and
began drying his hair with one hand,
trying to ignore the other’s actions, though his large eyes couldn’t help but constantly
watch him. When the sound of the hairdryer died away, Thap’s sharp eyes left his wrist
and met In’s, which were also watching him. “Does it still hurt?” Thap asked.
“No, I can lift heavy things without any problem,” In replied, shaking his head and
letting his hair get messy, which made the other laugh.
“Even so, you shouldn’t. When you return to Bangkok, do heavy lifting,” Thap advised.
“Seriously, my job isn’t heavy at all, except for shuffling cards, like you once said,” In
explained while Thap, still kneeling in the same position, listened without interruption.
“When I get back, it’ll be right after New Year’s. I’ll have to rush to deliver work for the
magazine and website I have deals with.”
“I’ll have to return to my responsibilities too,” the doctor said, thinking about how he
had transferred his patients’ cases to a colleague for care.
“After that, I guess we’ll be strangers again,” In commented.
The strong hand holding the slender wrist tensed unconsciously.
“You think so?” Thap asked.
“We won’t have any reason to keep in touch. Or do you think a doctor and a fortune
teller would have anything to talk about?” In retorted.
“I’m not speaking to you as a doctor today, nor as the older brother of your close
friend,” Thap replied.
“So in what capacity would it be?” In insisted.
“I don’t see why there has to be a quality or status. We just talk; there’s nothing
complicated about it,” Thap explained.
“What I’m saying is that we’re not close enough to have that much to talk about,” In
argued.
“But you’re talking to me right now, aren’t you?” Thap retorted, laughing softly, which
made In, who was about to contradict him, stop.
“I mean later, when we’re no longer together,” In clarified. “Are you saying that later
on, even if we cross paths, there won’t be even a greeting?” Thap asked. “You wanted it
this way too, didn’t you? Don’t forget that we’re together out of pure necessity,” In
insisted. “You’re taking all that on yourself,” Thap countered. Not only did he say that,
but the pad of his thumb, which was touching her slender wrist, slid across the soft skin
without realizing it. His sharp eyes stared at the little boy with a hidden intention,
causing In to begin to feel affected by that light touch.
“Have I ever told you that after this I want us to become strangers again?” Thap asked.
In withdrew his hand as if he had touched something hot and stood up, feeling lost.
Although he had heard similar words from other people and had a certain immunity, he
shouldn’t have heard them from Thapfa, someone who had once looked down on him. It
was as if the other wanted their relationship to continue moving forward, even after
each of them returned to their own lives. If it had been someone else, In wouldn’t have
been surprised by words that seemed to offer hope, but not with this man with whom he
often clashed.
When the tall figure stood up and leaned down to look at his flustered face, In blurted
out the first thing that came to mind to escape.
“I’m sleepy!” he exclaimed.
But the deep voice that followed him made his hand stop on the doorknob.
“Okay, have sweet dreams,” Thap said.
In didn’t even turn around to return the same courtesy. The little boy quickly opened the
door and left the room, running to his own, his heart beating erratically. Such a common
phrase, one he’d heard from others countless times, somehow made him feel more
special than ever when it came out of Thap’s mouth.
Chapter 9
After more than a week of living together, serious conversations between the two
mostly occurred during meals or while applying ointment, although the wound on
Thap’s arm and the pain in In’s wrist had now healed. During that time, they hadn’t
received any updates from the police, only daily messages from Dao asking how his
friend and brother were doing. Sometimes, when there was a signal, he would also ask
Thap to answer messages so he could chat with the family, as the signal in the area
around the house wasn’t strong enough for calls or video calls.
Today was the first day In took Thap to the village’s central pavilion to introduce him as
the new teacher who would help the children with their homework, just as he had
promised when they arrived. He did this to prevent the young doctor from getting bored
too quickly. “Today, Phi In brought Phi Thap to be another teacher for the children,” In
announced.
The sound of applause mingled with the children’s cheerful and excited voices.
Although more than a week had passed since the day they met, the little ones still
remembered their “Phi Thap” perfectly. “Is Phi Thap smarter than Phi In?” Khao Hom
asked, raising his hand politely, not forgetting what his teachers at school had taught
him.
Little In turned for a moment to face the tall figure beside him before turning with a
smile to the children, who were looking at him with shining eyes, eagerly awaiting his
answer. “Of course, Phi Thap is much smarter than Phi In.”
Thap hadn’t expected the other to praise him in front of the others like that, but it made
the young man smile widely with joy. He then followed In, who led him toward the
groups of children scattered by grade level in the spacious pavilion, opening their
homework books for the volunteer teachers to review in unison.
The content of the primary and early secondary school assignments wasn’t overly
complex or beyond Dr. Thapfa’s capabilities. However, he had never assumed the role
of a teacher. As he thought about it, he saw how the other performed his task with
incredible skill.
“Let’s start with the first question. The problem says: ‘A glass is 122 centimeters tall. A
ladder is 11 centimeters taller than the glass. How tall is the ladder?’” The voice of the
person the children called “Phi In” sounded softly beside them.
An eight-year-old boy and Khao Hom, a girl of the same age, stared at the questioner
silently before looking at each other, as if unsure where to start. The older boy smiled
slightly, took a pencil, and wrote on the paper so the children could see it clearly.
“First, let’s see what’s causing the problem. Can anyone answer this question?” In
asked.
“That gives us the height of the glass: 122 centimeters,” Khao Hom responded
enthusiastically, making the teacher smile broadly. He then wrote the number and
slowly explained how to solve the problem so the children could follow along.
It was a scene Thap couldn’t tear his gaze away from. If he said it was a natural
tenderness, he wouldn’t be wrong. And he would never have felt this way if he hadn’t
put aside his prejudices and looked at the other person neutrally.
But the truth was, she found it hard to admit that that neutrality no longer existed. Now,
her feelings leaned toward admiration and affection, to the point that, if she were a
scale, she’d be so unbalanced she’d almost fall over.
“You…” In began to say.
His clear voice echoed a moment later, but he cleared his throat when he saw the
children squinting at him, their “Phi In” not speaking as they had agreed. The little
boy swallowed through his dry throat and smiled awkwardly at the children, who
continued to stare at him. “Phi Thap… could you help teach little Phum math? I’m not
very good at equations,” In asked.
Although the speaker maintained a calm expression, Thap smiled unconsciously,
wishing he could take those children with him all the time, just so his “Phi In” would
speak so adorably more often.
“Sure, I’ll teach you,” Thap replied.
With that, he stepped away from little In to make room for the younger Phum, whose
notebook cover indicated he was in second grade. Then he bent down to read the
carefully handwritten problem.
“This problem asks us to find the value of the variable ‘x’ in the equation 2x + 12 = 38.
First, we need to move the numbers on the side of the variable. Let’s start with the
number that isn’t next to the variable. In this case, which number do you think we
should move first, Phum?” Thap explained.
In looked up from Khao Hom’s notebook to the tall figure now sitting opposite him,
surrounded by children curious to learn about the teaching methods of their new teacher,
who was adapting surprisingly well. Perhaps that was why her friend always said her
older brother was warm and kind. At first, In had strongly objected, thinking it was an
exaggeration, but after several days living together, she discovered more and more
virtues in him, to the point where she could sometimes overlook their old friction.
“This afternoon, Phi In and Phi Thap, come over to Khao Hom’s house for lunch. This
morning, before we left, my grandmother asked me to invite you,” the girl said in her
chatty voice, pulling In from her thoughts. Thap also looked up from the children to
look at her.
“Sure,” In nodded before turning to the tall figure, who gave him a small smile in
return.
The atmosphere in the village’s central hall was lively that day. Villagers passing by
stopped to watch the stranger who was beginning to look familiar: Thap, teaching math
to children of all levels with a skill that seemed like that of a schoolteacher. Watching
him, In let the villagers draw their own conclusions without correcting them. After all, it
was better for them to know he was a doctor fleeing for his life. He didn’t know what
would happen if the news got out, but he was sure it wouldn’t be safe for Thap.
Around noon, the children dispersed toward their homes. In took Khao Hom’s hand and
headed to the village chief’s house as invited, with Thap following close behind.
Below the house, on the raised area, stood a large wooden bench with a tray of food
already laid out. Khao Hom called to the Phis to wash their hands before leading them
to sit. Meanwhile, the village chief and Aunty Phia emerged from the kitchen with two
more dishes. Thap received them and set them down courteously, while In passed a
bowl of jasmine-scented water to the young man, noticing that his throat must have
been dry from teaching the children.
“Thank you,” Thap said, taking a big sip before handing the bowl back to In and taking
the bowl of rice the little boy had served him.
“I thought Khao Hom would forget to invite little In ya Thap,” the village chief
commented, looking at his granddaughter, who was taking a piece of pork rind in her
hand.
“Is the food okay, Thap?” Aunty Phia asked, concerned because most of the dishes were
local. The most common was perhaps the dried pork, Khao Hom’s favorite.
“Yes, it’s delicious,” the young man replied. “In fact, Aunt Phia, you can call me what
you call In. Consider me like another son or grandson.”
“Huh? Is that okay?” The older woman looked at Thap uncertainly, until he nodded in
reassurance.
“So… little Thap,” she said.
In nearly choked on his rice at this. He was still chewing, but couldn’t contain his
laughter at a nickname that didn’t fit its owner at all. Luckily, Thap hadn’t taken a bite
yet, or he would have had the same reaction.
“I knew it sounded strange,” Aunt Phia said before laughing alongside her husband. The
little girl, who wasn’t following the adults’ conversation, looked at everyone curiously.
Thap bent down behind In and took the bowl of water to give it to the little boy, who
was still coughing.
“Take a deep breath, exhale slowly, and when you feel better, take small sips,” Thap
instructed as he gently rubbed her back.
“I almost died because of Aunt Phia’s ‘little Thap,’” In joked once he’d recovered, while
the older children continued to laugh. “Just call him Thap, so he won’t get nervous.”
“As In says,” Thap agreed with a smile.
At that moment, the girl, who was about to take another piece of fried pork, stopped and
looked at her “Phi In” with shining eyes, tilting her head as if in doubt. He raised an
eyebrow, inviting her to speak.
“How can Phi In call Phi Thap ‘he’? And when we went to study, I heard Phi In call him
‘you’. That’s not nice at all,” the girl said seriously.
In was scolded by a girl again, and the village headman and his wife tried to calm her
down, saying it was an adult matter. But In shook his hand, assuring her it wasn’t Khao
Hom’s fault. He knew that children that age remember what they learn well; he was the
one who wasn’t following his own teachings. Before he could explain, Thap intervened
to clarify things for the girl.
“Normally, Phi In calls me like she taught you, Khao Hom. But sometimes, when we
talk about serious things, she forgets,” Thap explained calmly. “But that doesn’t mean
Phi In isn’t cute, right, In?”
At the end of the sentence, Thap turned to the little boy beside him, who was standing
motionless, surprised that the other was subtly defending him. His thin lips curved into
a smile for Khao Hom.
“Yes, it’s like Phi Thap says,” In replied.
Maybe he should get used to calling the other guy “Phi Thap” more often…
The little boy sighed in relief when he saw Khao Hom smiling contentedly before
returning his attention to his food. But it wasn’t long before her chatty voice echoed
again.
“So, Phi In is still cute, right?” he asked.
It was a question that left the aforementioned unsure how to react, but it was no big deal
to Thap, who smiled at Khao Hom as if praising her for being smart and cunning.
“Yes, Phi In is always nice,” Thap said.
The “Always Beautiful” lowered his gaze and continued eating, not daring to look at the
speaker. Although he secretly wanted to know what expression Thap had when he said
that, he didn’t have the courage to check. Meanwhile, the man next to him changed the
subject and began talking about the annual village festival that would be held at the end
of the year. This excited the visitor, who listened with interest to the stories of the
village chief and the girl, who was also eagerly awaiting the event.
In watched the scene as he continued eating, occasionally joining in the conversation.
But not as much as the one who had adapted so well, who now seemed to be the favorite
of both adults and children, especially those in Khao Hom.
“Tonight, Khao Hom is going to review the English words Phi Thap taught me before
bed,” the girl announced. What had In done wrong?
Because as soon as the meal was over, the girl pulled out a small notebook In had
bought her the year before. It showed large, messy handwriting with more than ten
English words and their Thai translations, which she seemed very proud of.
“If Khao Hom learns these, I’ll teach you new words next time,” Thap said, looking at
the little boy’s complicated expression.
“Is someone already stealing my affection from Khao Hom?” In joked, disregarding the
question, causing the girl to rush to explain.
“No, I love Phi In as much as the world,” he said, opening his arms wide. “But now I
want Phi In to share this world with Phi Thap, okay?”
The listener laughed, while the respondent frowned curiously.
“I love both phis equally, so I want them to be together in my world,” the girl explained
simply, reflecting the purity of her feelings.
However, this caused the two involved to look at each other with strange expressions. It
wasn’t exactly discomfort, but something closer to embarrassment. There was no
denying that the atmosphere between them had changed since that day when they spoke
with open hearts. It was as if a thick wall had collapsed in front of them. The problem
was that neither of them dared to take a step beyond their current position to clarify this
peculiar relationship.
…
“Do you always stay until the annual festival?” the deep voice asked as they walked
back from the village chief’s
house in the late afternoon, the weather cool and pleasant.
“Yes, after New Year’s, I’ll stay for a week or so before returning. At that time, the
roads aren’t as congested as they were at the beginning,” In replied. As was well known,
accidents were more frequent during major holidays, so he always avoided traveling
during those times.
“And during this time, have you seen those images again?” Thap asked.
In slowly shook his head. “The fact that you don’t see them is a good sign, because it
means there’s nothing to worry about for now.”
“But you said that at first you saw that I would be in mortal danger,” Thap pointed out,
and the little boy nodded. “And what would that danger be?” “The images aren’t that
clear,” In said, recalling that first vision and trying to sort out whether he had missed
anything. “But what I know is that I saw you… lying in a pool of blood.”
At first, In knew that saying it wouldn’t have convinced the other, so he omitted that
detail. But now, seeing that Thap was asking questions and seemed to trust his words
more, he dared to tell it without fear of being sharply contradicted again.
The conversation ended there. No one said or asked anything else, as if they preferred to
remain with their own thoughts. That was the case until they reached the house.
“Do you think I should run away somewhere else?” Thap asked.
The slender hand that was about to open the gate stopped. In’s sweet face turned to the
man beside her, whose expression was tense.
“Do you think this place isn’t safe?” In’s wide eyes hesitated, and his voice was too
serious to be
considered sarcastic as usual.
“I’m not thinking about whether it’s safe for me or not. What you said…” Thap sighed
worriedly. “You could get in trouble because of me.”
The little boy laughed softly upon hearing the reason. “Is that serious face because
you’re worried about me?” “Yes,” Thap admitted.
In pressed his lips together, not expecting the other to admit it so easily. “Worry about
yourself first. I can take care of myself.”
“What if they come to kill me here?” Thap insisted. “At least you have someone who
can foresee events in advance, right?” In said nonchalantly before opening the door and
entering the house. She slumped into the wicker chair in the living room. “No matter
how you look at it, you’re ahead.”
“But you said yourself that you don’t see him all the time,” Thap replied, sitting down
next to the little boy. “I don’t know, but something inside me tells me I’ll see images of
your future again,” In replied.
Thap made a move to contradict him, but before he could speak, the sound of a cell
phone notification, which they hadn’t heard in a long time, echoed in the silence. In
tilted his head slightly before going to retrieve the device he’d left on the dining room
table since that morning, when he’d used it to check the calendar. He then returned to
his seat, while the other’s eyes followed him with equal curiosity.
“It’s a message from Dao,” In said calmly, not thinking it was urgent. Her friend always
sent messages telling them things and asking how they were, but they only arrived when
there was enough signal. “But this time it’s not a casual chat like usual.”
With that, In handed him the phone, the screen open on the popular messaging app’s
chat. Thap took it and read
in a low voice:
“Phi Ton asked me to let you know quickly that Ms. Thara’s condition has seriously
worsened. That means that if anything happens to her, the key witness in this case will
disappear immediately. Ton is worried that, from now on, Kasidit might seriously go
after Phi Thap. He asked me to tell you and Thap to take good care of yourselves. The
police already have some important evidence, but Ton says he can’t give details because
it’s still confidential. However, everything will be resolved soon. Please take good care
of yourselves, both of you.” The deep voice trailed off, making the listener’s breath
catch in his throat. While there was concern, there was also a faint glimmer of hope: the
police now had key evidence in their possession. But the fact that Kasidit’s wife, Thara,
had worsened in her condition meant that everything was playing out in that man’s
favor in a terrifying way.
“Phu Dao Village has only one main entrance and exit. If a stranger enters, the villagers
would mention it, and we’d find out in no time, for sure,” the little boy said. His words,
which seemed like subtle comfort, made the tall figure smile.
“You said ‘main entrance and exit,’ does that mean there are other paths?” Thap asked
after reflecting on the phrase for a moment.
“That other road, not even some villagers know about it,” he replied.
In.
“But you do?” Thap insisted.
“My parents were community developers and spent a lot of time in this town,” In
explained as he lazily stood up. “Let’s just say, if an emergency arises, I can definitely
get you out of here.”
“You’re a fortune teller with skills that surpass your colleagues, did you know that?”
Thap joked lightly.
“You don’t have to be a fortune teller to know that. All the credit goes to my parents,”
the little boy said with a smile before stepping away.
“So where are you going now?” Thap asked.
“I thought I’d check the storage room under the stairs. I remember my parents bought a
tent and left it there,” In replied.
“A store?” Thap repeated, confused.
“Yes, the weather is perfect these days,” the little boy said, while Thap nodded, though
he still didn’t understand why he was mentioning it. “How about we sleep under the
stars on Phu Dao Cliff?”
“Are you inviting me?” the tall figure asked, pointing at himself with a look of surprise.
“Sure, we’ll sleep looking at the stars,” In confirmed. ––––
BL Library
Chapter 10
Two days later, after having searched for and prepared everything they needed to camp
and stargaze on Phu Dao Cliff, that evening, after preparing the main meal early, they
loaded their belongings for their destination. They then returned to the house to bathe
and change clothes, as they would be sleeping up there that night. The road was not
suitable for night travel, so they had to arrive before dark.
“Is that your jacket?” Thap asked reproachfully as soon as he left his room and saw the
little boy, who was also coming out of his own, dressed in a long-sleeved, thinfabric T-
shirt.
“Yeah, what’s up?” In replied.
“How is he going to keep you warm like this? Don’t forget we’re going to be up there
all night,” Thap insisted. “We’re carrying sleeping bags, aren’t we?” In replied. “And
when we’re outside the tent looking at the stars, aren’t you going to freeze to death
first?” Thap scolded before turning and going back into his room. It wasn’t long before
he returned with a light cream-colored jacket. “Put it on, it’ll keep you warmer.”
Not only did he say that, but Thap took it upon himself to put the jacket on the little boy,
who stared at the other’s actions in amazement, motionless. Then, his big eyes lowered
and he noticed that the owner of the jacket was wearing an identical one, but in light
gray.
They looked like couples’ jackets.
“When it gets cool at night, pull up your hood,” Thap instructed, adjusting it like a
salesman demonstrating a product. The little boy could only scrunch up his face in
response. “The dew here is strong. I’m worried you’ll get sick.”
“I know,” In replied, though his words didn’t mean he didn’t appreciate the good
intentions.
In zipped up his jacket for comfort, but to Thap, who was watching him, he looked like
a child who had stolen his father’s clothes. The difference in their height and size made
Thap smile before heading down the stairs to hide his ever-widening grin.
Although In’s thoughts were more mature than his age suggested, due to the
responsibilities he’d had to assume, Thap could see that he still displayed childish
attitudes, like that time when he didn’t pay much attention to taking care of himself.
This had happened several times, to the point that Thap had become the one who
checked everything and made sure it was in order for him.
Ten minutes later, the same Japanese bicycle left the small house once more, heading for
Phu Dao Cliff, where they had pitched their tent just an hour earlier. As they grew
accustomed to climbing there, the distance, which seemed long, no longer posed a great
obstacle. The sky was beginning to take on a softer light, a sign that night would soon
arrive. Two small electric lanterns were placed to be lit later. A thin mat was spread in
front of the tent so they could lie down and watch the stars without getting neck pain.
Luckily, the cliff wasn’t very large nor connected to a dense forest, so there wasn’t
much to fear from wild animals. It was also close to the community; apart from Phu
Dao Village, there were several other settlements around this mountain. “My parents
used to often bring me here to sleep and watch the stars,” In said as she sat down on the
mat. Thap, after placing the lanterns in a corner to keep the place from getting too dark,
sat down next to her. “You’re not going to start whining again, are you?” Thap asked,
watching the little boy with attentive eyes, but instead of a serious answer, he received a
clear laugh. “I’m only telling you because I miss you,” In clarified. “So, if we ever part
ways, would you tell others about me because you miss me?” This time, the deep voice
asking
didn’t have the mocking tone it had before. When In turned to look at him, she saw that
the questioner was waiting for an answer.
“I guess… I would miss you,” In admitted.
The corners of Thap’s lips curved into a smile, and In’s wide eyes clearly noticed it.
Thap lay flat on the ground, using a still-rolled sleeping bag as a pillow, as he saw the
sky darken completely. In winter, darkness came faster than usual. He patted the other
sleeping bag that was free. In looked at it for a moment before lying down as well.
“It’s funny,” said the deep voice beside him, causing In’s wide eyes to stop looking at
the sky and focus on the voice’s owner. “Even though I’m running for my life, I feel
calm in a way I haven’t felt in a long time.”
“That much?” In asked incredulously. The other nodded with a murmur. “I guess it’s
because this place is peaceful, the people are friendly, and the weather is cool and
pleasant.”
“Probably,” Thap replied as he slid his gaze towards the little boy, who, upon meeting
his eyes, returned his gaze to the sky as before.
“That’s why I understand why my parents loved this place so much. Even though I only
come here once a year, when I return to Bangkok I feel energized to study and work, as
if my body has fully recharged.”
“So if I want to recharge my battery like you said, what do I have to do?” Thap asked.
“It’s not difficult. You already know the way to the village, right?” In replied, turning to
him with a frown.
“That’s not the hard part. The hard part is where I’m going to sleep,” Thap said.
“At my house…” In responded quickly, driven by a deep feeling that hadn’t passed
through any mental filter. Only when he said it did he realize it was an implicit
invitation,
despite having insisted earlier that there would be no more opportunities to talk after
this.
“Don’t back down now. I have a good memory, just like you,” Thap joked in his deep
voice, causing the man accused of having a good memory to look at him in annoyance.
“When the time comes, you’re sure to be the one who won’t want to come,” In
countered, causing the listener to raise an eyebrow in confusion. “Don’t you remember
that, when I told your fortune, I said you’d soon have good news for your mother?”
“That’s true,” Thap said before laughing softly, causing the little boy to look at him with
some irritation. “But these things don’t depend only on me. They also depend on him…
on whether he thinks the same as me.” “I don’t think someone like you gets rejected that
often,” In commented.
“You think so?” Thap asked.
“Yes,” In replied indifferently, though he knew he was thinking about the other’s
personality. If you put aside the sharp tongue he’d experienced firsthand, the rest was
too good for anyone to refuse.
“Actually, the thing about my ex leaving me because he felt our lives weren’t right…
deep down, I’m not sure that was the real reason. But at the time, I was so hurt and
angry that that feeling lingered until now,” Thap explained.
“I understand. That’s why I don’t usually tell anyone I’m a fortune teller. It’s not that
I’m not proud of my profession, but I just don’t want to deal with prejudiced people like
you,” In replied.
Thap laughed, aware of how many headaches he had caused before.
“When we’d been together for about two years, they approached him to be a singer. And
it turned out he did
so well that he couldn’t afford for it to get out that he had a partner, especially a man,”
Thap continued.
In, who had just learned this, looked at the narrator in surprise. It wasn’t because she
disliked him, but because she couldn’t believe Thap would tell her something so
personal in such detail.
The little boy heard the sad tone in her voice, though he didn’t know exactly what was
making him feel bad. While love wasn’t as gender-restricted as it once was, in reality,
there were still subtle barriers that could grow when stories like this came to light,
especially if they involved a public figure. Some were accepted, but no one knew if
you’d be one of the lucky ones.
The sad thing was… they hadn’t done anything wrong. Love was a matter of two
people…
But there were too many people willing to judge without offering any justice.
“And your parents…?” asked In.
“It wasn’t easy to get them to accept it, but luckily in my house… my mother rules,”
Thap replied.
Both narrator and listener laughed. In could imagine something of the woman’s
character, even though he had only met her once.
“She understands things more easily than I thought. Although she spends most of her
time at home, she always keeps up with the news through the media, which allows her
to understand how the world changes every day,” Thap explained.
“And your father just obeyed her?” In asked.
“At first, I didn’t want to. You probably know he was a soldier,” Thap said, and In
nodded with a murmur. “Then my mother threatened him that if he didn’t accept it and
continued forcing me, she would take the children and leave him alone.”
“How drastic,” In commented with genuine admiration, and Thap smiled.
“But after that, it took time to talk and understand each other. It took a long time before
my father accepted it, understood it, and truly opened his heart,” Thap added. “Your
mom is amazing. She even asked me to tell your fortune because she wanted you to find
a partner soon,” In said.
“I’ve been working all the time lately and barely have time for anything else. She
wanted someone to get me out of that monotonous life,” Thap explained. The more he
listened, the more impressed In was by this mother’s thoughts. At first, he’d assumed
she just wanted to see her son settled, like any adult.
“If you think my readings are accurate, then it won’t be long,” In stated. Thap shifted
his position, leaning on one elbow and resting his head on his hand to look at the
speaker more comfortably. This made In, being so directly observed, nervous, and he
tried to change the subject to avoid feeling awkward. “So, your ex is still a singer now?”
“You probably know him,” Thap replied.
The listener raised an eyebrow, his large eyes shining with excitement.
“His name is Wan,” Thap said.
“Wan Warayu, the one who won the Most Popular Male Artist award last year?” In
asked in a surprised voice, turning to the narrator to wait for his answer attentively.
“Why are you so excited?” Thap asked, laughing at the other’s reaction.
“I love his songs, you know that? Too bad… you shouldn’t have broken up with him. I
could have asked you for an autograph,” In joked.
“If I hadn’t broken up with him, maybe I wouldn’t be here with you now,” Thap replied.
A silence fell as their eyes continued to gaze into each other. One was trying to convey
something, and the other seemed to understand, but pretended not to notice. “It’s better
this way, isn’t it? That means you wouldn’t have to run for your life all the way here,”
In said. “But if I had a choice… I would choose it again,” Thap replied.
In pressed her lips together before turning her face toward the sky, where the stars, both
large and small, now shone in all their splendor. Her large eyes watched them as if she’d
never seen them before, as if she wanted to abruptly end the previous conversation.
Thap only smiled slightly before lying back again. This time, his sharp eyes could
admire the sky clearly. The night lights of Bangkok couldn’t compare to the brilliance of
the stars created by nature. It was as if the sky were a dark blue silk fabric dotted with
diamonds of various sizes.
“I’ve never seen so many stars,” Thap commented. “If we’re lucky, we might see a
shooting star today,” In said calmly, causing Thap to look at him for a moment before
turning his eyes back to the sky, waiting. “I actually did some research before coming
here and was planning to see a shooting star,” In admitted. “I thought you invited me to
comfort me,” Thap said in a resigned tone, aware that he couldn’t make In go from
hating him to loving him so easily.
“And do you feel better?” In asked.
The question took him by surprise, because it meant his assumption wasn’t wrong. Thap
smiled as his heart swelled with emotion.
“They say if you make a wish upon a shooting star, it will come true,” In said.
“I can’t believe I heard that from you,” In said, laughing softly, while Thap smiled
casually. He himself was
sometimes surprised by how his actions had changed. “And what would you order?”
Thap asked.
“Who goes around telling these things? If you say it, it doesn’t come true,” In retorted
angrily, and Thap nodded, remembering having heard that before. “And you, what
would you ask for?”
Thap lightly tapped him on the forehead, but the little boy groaned as if his skull had
been broken.
“Didn’t you say it shouldn’t be counted? So why are you asking me?” Thap defended
himself.
“Because I want to know,” In replied, rubbing his forehead with a look of disgust as he
continued to stare at the sky. Suddenly, seeing a flash cross the firmament, he quickly
nudged the other. “Look, there it is! A shooting star!”
With that, he quickly closed his eyes, for they said you had to make your wish before
the light disappeared. Thap smiled at the other’s childish attitude, slowly closed his
eyes, and silently made his wish at the same time. Unbeknownst to them, they both
asked the stars for the same thing:
*May I be happy like this every day…*
Thap’s clock read almost midnight. They had spent hours lying together looking at the
stars, and it was the first time they had opened up so much, telling each other so much
about themselves. When the little boy yawned for the third time, Thap noticed they were
well past his usual bedtime.
“Shall we sleep?” suggested Thap.
In nodded as Thap sat up. The little boy’s arm, still lying down, reached up, begging the
older boy to help him up, overcome by laziness. Thap shook his head at the sight and
took his hand to help him sit up, although he still looked sleepy.
But when he fully regained consciousness, In looked at the zipped-up tent and realized
that that night they would be sleeping together in a confined space. Though not to the
point of being on top of each other, they would be closer than they had ever been.
“What are you staring at so much? Aren’t you going to sleep?” the deep voice asked,
causing In’s wide eyes to leave the tent to look at the questioner.
“Yes, yes, go to sleep,” he replied quickly as he tried to calm down, telling himself that
even though his heart had been beating fast lately when he was around the other, he
shouldn’t be dangerous just by sleeping next to him… right?
The sleeping bags, unfolded like blankets, covered them both separately. Although the
previous drowsiness had been overwhelming, now they were both too awake to close
their eyes. Instead of the rhythmic sound of breathing, what predominated was the
accelerated beating of their hearts, which they were afraid the other would hear.
Although it had been years since Thap had felt anything resembling love, the young
man was sure that, even in his teens, he had never been as nervous as he was now. It
was no different for In, who had previously only had secret crushes or small infatuations
with someone. Now, what he felt was so clear that he didn’t dare seriously ask himself
what it was, because he knew that if he took a moment to reflect, the answer would
make him want to disappear right then and there.
“Are you asleep?” In asked into the silence.
“And why aren’t you sleeping yet?” Thap replied. “It feels weird. I usually sleep alone,”
In confessed. “Do I make you feel uncomfortable?” Thap asked.
“No, no,” In denied, shaking his head even though he was lying down, to show he
wasn’t thinking what the other feared. Thap smiled in relief. “Then close your
eyes and don’t worry that I’m going to do anything to you,” Thap said, assuming that,
after In confessed to liking men, the little boy might be worried about it. “I’m not
worried about that. I like men too,” In said. That sentence made Thap turn onto his side
to clearly see the speaker. Luckily, the light from the lanterns outside filtered through
enough to see him clearly. “Who knows, maybe you’re the one who should worry. If I
talk in my sleep, I might end up attacking you,” In joked. Thap laughed in his deep
voice as he looked at the little boy fondly. “If that’s the case, I won’t move from here for
anything.”
“Don’t joke about that. Haven’t you heard that you shouldn’t take a drunk or someone
who talks in their sleep seriously?” In retorted.
“I’m not joking. You only have to look into my eyes to know I’m serious,” Thap
insisted.
His deep voice sounded slightly husky. In, without realizing it, also turned onto his side
to look into those eyes clearly, and there was no trace of mockery, as he had said. They
remained staring at each other without noticing, until the young doctor broke the
silence. “Can I kiss you?” Thap asked.
In’s eyes widened. “Who asks these things?!”
“So you don’t reject it,” Thap said with a triumphant smile.
In stood motionless, unaware that the tall figure was slowly approaching. Warm breath
brushed the tip of his nose, and a strong arm wrapped around his waist, pulling him
even closer. Although he should have rejected it, his eyelids slowly closed, as if to
signal that he had been expecting such contact.
The warm lips rested gently on his own, lingering for a moment as if to mark the
moment. Then, Thap began to slowly savor the other’s softness. It wasn’t long before
the little boy began to respond, albeit clumsily, which satisfied Thap, making him think
he might be the first to claim those lips.
The strong arm tightened its grip on the little boy. In, surprised, parted his lips, giving
Thap the opportunity to slide his warm tongue into his mouth, exploring and
intertwining it until the little boy began to pant like never before. A soft whimper of
protest escaped as his breath hitched. Thap pulled his lips away to let him breathe
deeply.
But soon after, he sealed them again, going from the initial sweetness to a burning
intensity. Thap wouldn’t let In go, until small hands pushed against his chest as a
warning. Only then did the older man realize he was taking too much advantage.
“Where do you get so hungry?” In said with a reproachful look, before hearing the
“Hungry One” laugh. The little boy turned to the other side to hide his nervousness and
the faint sound he had let out.
“In…” Thap tried.
“Don’t say anything else, go to sleep!” In ordered. The scolded man smiled weakly as
he looked at the small back in front of him before closing his eyes as instructed. His
previously ambiguous feelings were becoming clearer and clearer. He hadn’t asked this
to take advantage of In, but to confirm his own feelings. If that doubt could become
certainty, he could move forward without hesitation.
And damn it…
Not only had he discovered his own feelings, but In was driving him crazy for him to
the point of losing his mind.
Chapter 11
He didn’t know when he fell asleep, despite having been through a moment that felt like
a roller coaster ride around the world. But as soon as the morning light filtered through
the small opening of the tent zipper, his thin eyelids slowly opened. He discovered that
there was no one beside him; the sleeping bag was neatly rolled up. In sat up to stretch,
rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand while using the other to unzip the tent. This
revealed the familiar back of someone sitting up, facing forward. Hearing the sound,
that person turned to him with a slight smile.
“Come see the view now, it’s beautiful,” Thap invited in a casual tone, as if nothing had
happened the night before. However, the memory of that contact still lingered on In’s
lips. Despite that, the little one got out and let himself fall onto the mat that had been
laid out again after being put away by the other the night before.
The soft sunlight played with the mountains and clouds, creating a relaxing and pleasing
landscape. In breathed deeply, filling his lungs with fresh air. Seeing the other’s calm
demeanor, he decided not to be the only one getting nervous.
“A hot coffee would be great right now,” In commented as he closed his eyes in delight,
causing the person watching him to smile as well.
“You’re hungry now, aren’t you?” Thap said. Normally, he saw In, upon waking, take a
shower and go down to the kitchen for breakfast, a scene he was accustomed to every
day.
“A little while. What time is it now?” asked In.
Thap looked down at his wristwatch for a moment before answering, “Almost seven.”
“That’s still fine. We can stay a little longer and then pack everything up,” In suggested.
Thap observed In’s relaxed attitude, as if she truly felt at ease, but frowned. Had their
kiss been so insignificant that In wasn’t showing any reaction? Although he was sure
she liked the little boy, it wasn’t that easy to rush into a relationship. At the very least,
he needed to know how the other felt as well.
Or maybe the fact that he kissed her back was already an answer?
“Coming to think of it, we have less than two weeks left, right?” In said, more as a
comment than a question for the other to answer. “At first, I thought it would be longer.”
“You speak as if you don’t want time to advance to that point,” Thap retorted.
In turned to Thap, tilted his head as if in thought, and then shrugged slightly. “Being
with you isn’t as bad as I thought.”
“So we’re close enough for you to call me ‘phi’,” Thap said, raising an eyebrow with
expectant eyes.
“No, we’re not close enough for that,” In denied.
“After kissing, you still say we’re not close?” Thap exclaimed loudly, causing In to rush
over and cover his mouth as she glared at him reproachfully.
“It was just a form of greeting,” In said, brushing it off before pursing her lips and
standing up to escape the awkward situation. “We can pack up now. If we stay here, the
sun will only get stronger.”
Thap could only stare at the little boy, who turned to put away his tent, clearly annoyed.
How could he not know In was saying that to avoid responding? But when he saw that
the little boy seemed to be struggling with the large objects, he put aside his own
frustration and went over to help him.
Believe it or not! The kiss he was so proud of had been reduced to a simple greeting!
….
The Japanese bicycle traveled the same path as always, but this time the rider carried a
large backpack in front of him, his expression tense, not unlike the one in the back,
loaded with things in both hands and his brow furrowed so tightly it almost resembled a
knot. Although some villagers greeted them from time to time along the way, the tall
figure’s bad mood and the confusion in the short one’s heart didn’t diminish. However,
the rider, seeing the house first, called out to the owner, who had been silent the entire
way.
“Were you meeting someone at home?” Thap asked. “What’s going on now?” In replied
with annoyance and little attention.
“Look, there’s a car parked in front of your house,” Thap pointed out.
Hearing that deep voice, In tilted her head to look beyond the broad back and saw her
house. A white Japanese car, a different make than hers, was parked in front of the
entrance. She frowned, not recognizing the vehicle at all and having no idea who the
owner could be. She didn’t have enough acquaintances to guess. While she was
wondering who could have brought her here, the bicycle stopped next to the car, right
next to the fence. Her large eyes scanned the place as she got off, until she saw someone
sitting on a garden bench inside the fence, which was never locked.
“Tul,” In called.
That name made its owner look up from his cell phone, as did the person pushing the
bicycle behind the little boy.
“How did you get here?” In asked.
The sharp-faced man smiled widely at the sight of the person he was looking for, but
that smile faded when he noticed another person following his friend.
“Tul came to Chiang Mai to run an errand for my parents, and I remembered you were
in Mae Hong Son around this time, so I drove over,” Tul explained.
“You rented a car in Chiang Mai and drove here?” In asked, pointing at the vehicle
outside. The other nodded. “You should have told me sooner.”
“Sorry, I didn’t know you had a visitor,” Tul said before looking further, toward the
stranger who took the keys from the little boy’s hands and opened the door to the house
as if it were his own.
In followed Tul’s gaze to the other, thinking they probably didn’t know each other. Dao,
worried about her brother’s safety, had surely not mentioned this to anyone, not even
her friends. It was no wonder her close friend didn’t know Dao’s older brother, for even
he, who was closer to her than anyone else, had only recently discovered that he had a
sharp-tongued older brother.
“Who is he?” Tul asked as soon as the aforementioned entered the house, leaving In in
an awkward position, not knowing what excuse to come up with to explain her
relationship with Thap.
But before he could think of an answer, the one he thought was already inside came out
to answer for him. “I’m In’s boyfriend. Since I saw that In’s hand was injured earlier, I
didn’t want him to drive here alone,” Thap said. The alleged groom stared at the speaker
in astonishment. His mouth, about to protest, stopped when the speaker wrapped an arm
around his waist and nudged him lightly in the back, signaling him to follow him for
now. When In turned to Thap, who was exchanging glances with Tul, he felt like hiding
underground.
Although he was sure he wasn’t so attractive that someone would fight over him like he
was a priceless treasure, now he had to reconsider.
Of course, he knew how Tul felt about him; he’d known it for a long time.
But with Thap, I had no idea why he’d said something so daring. After last night’s kiss,
he’d shown no signs of wanting to take the relationship beyond enemies to housemates
who were getting along better and better. Who had ever seen someone kiss him and then
ask about the proximity, without showing even the slightest bit of the nervousness he
felt? If anyone else were to guess, it would seem he was the one most affected by this
relationship.
“In never told me about you,” Tul said with a soft laugh. “And was it necessary for me
to tell you?” Thap replied, tilting his head with a feigned innocence that made In want
to bite off his ear. “Because In didn’t tell me about you either.”
Not only did he have a sharp tongue, but he was also incredibly provocative!
Everything I had silently admired the night before I declared null and void!
“How about we go in first? We haven’t eaten anything yet,” In’s clear voice interrupted.
Tul, who still hadn’t resolved his doubts about the relationship, began to suspect where
the two had been together. But In, guessing what his friend was thinking, quickly
continued.
“I’m going to take a shower first. Tul, come in and wait in the living room. If you’re
hungry, you can grab something to snack on from the kitchen,” In said hastily before
grabbing the wrist of the man who had caused countless headaches and dragging him
along with him, while Tul watched them, visibly annoyed, until they disappeared. Upon
reaching the second floor, In pulled Thap into the small room and closed the door.
“How could you say that to Tul?” the little boy asked immediately.
“Don’t you just dislike him?” Thap replied, shrugging indifferently.
“And how did you know?” In replied.
“You seemed tense and uncomfortable talking to him, even though you mentioned you
were close friends from the same group,” Thap explained. In admired his memory; even
though she had mentioned it in passing, he remembered it perfectly. “He loves you, but
you don’t love him.”
“But that doesn’t mean you have to say something like that,” In protested.
“Don’t you want him to give up on you? Being in love secretly is painful, you know,”
Thap insisted.
“I know, and I’ve been trying to keep my distance from Tul this whole time,” In
explained.
“Keeping your distance isn’t as effective as showing up with a boyfriend and getting it
over with,” Thap suggested, causing In to look at him suspiciously. “Believe me, one hit
and she’ll be able to forget you and start over with someone else.”
“Won’t that make him feel worse?” In asked. Her hesitation stemmed precisely from her
concern about hurting Tul as a friend; she didn’t want to cause him any more pain.
“I think he’s strong enough. But as long as you don’t have anyone, he’ll still have
hope,” Thap argued. “So what should I do?” asked In.
“You don’t have to do anything. Just stay still and cooperate with me, that’s all,” Thap
replied.
“Isn’t it too easy?” In hesitated.
“Then I ask one more thing of you,” Thap added, as In looked at him suspiciously. “I
won’t take advantage of
you, don’t worry. I just want you to call yourself ‘In’ and call me ‘Phi Thap,’ nothing
more.”
“What does that have to do with anything?” asked In. “Between boyfriends and
girlfriends, can’t you talk a little more intimately?” Thap explained.
Although he didn’t fully trust it, In finally gave in, seeing that it could be the best
solution to an emotional problem that had gone unresolved for years.
But for Thap… who would let someone they cared about fall into someone else’s hands
so easily?
After bathing, In went downstairs first while Thap took his turn in the bathroom. The
little boy began toasting bread and boiling water for coffee, as he did every morning out
of habit. But this time, Tul came into the kitchen to help. “Since when do you cook for
yourself, In?” Tul asked, opening the refrigerator and seeing fresh ingredients,
something unusual. Even in In’s home in Bangkok, they only had instant food.
“Me cooking? He does that,” In said, referring to the other with a subconscious smile.
But Tul clearly sensed the change in the friend he had been in love with for years.
“Have you known each other for a long time? You never mentioned anything,” Tul
insisted.
“For a while, yes. Since I saw you were busy, I didn’t tell you,” In replied with a wry
smile before turning to take a jar of jam out of the cupboard.
“Is he trustworthy?” Tul asked.
“Of course. I wouldn’t let just anyone live in my house,” In affirmed. “And do they get
along?” Tul continued. “Very well. I hardly have to do anything with him,” In said,
laughing clearly at the memory. “And although he looks young, he’s ten years older than
me.”
Thap, who had rushed over after bathing to interrupt them, stopped dead in his tracks
upon hearing this. He decided to stay outside the kitchen door, listening to the
conversation. It seemed that, even though she didn’t ask him to, In was playing the role
of her boyfriend perfectly. “But he doesn’t look that old,” Tul commented, disagreeing.
“Maybe that’s why I don’t feel like he’s much older than me,” In explained with a
laugh. “At first, I thought like you, but when I need advice or feel vulnerable, he turns
into an incredibly warm adult.”
“Do you realize you’re in love with him?” Tul asked. “I’m old enough to know how
things are,” In replied, laughing with amusement at his friend’s words before looking at
him seriously. “No matter what happens, for me… he’s someone I can truly trust.”
The little boy didn’t realize that those words came from his deepest feelings, nor how
much he enjoyed talking about others.
Breakfast, which had just begun, wasn’t as awkward as I expected. Thap didn’t overplay
his role as boyfriend; instead, he remained calm and reserved, projecting the image of a
warm and trustworthy man. However, Tul tried to involve him in topics only the two of
them knew, as if he wanted to exclude the other from the conversation. He talked about
friends in the group, unaware that the older brother of one of them was listening.
“A few days ago, some people stopped by the restaurant because they saw Dao feeling a
little stressed. Probably because of the arranged marriage,” Tul said in a neutral voice.
In knew it was really out of concern for her brother, but Dao must have used the
marriage as an excuse to hide the truth. “We talked about celebrating with you after
New Year’s when you get back.”
“Sure, when I get back to Bangkok we can meet again,” he replied.
In.
“Yui and Song’s production company is doing really well right now. How about we
meet up at their office sometime?” Tul suggested, referring to friends who had founded
a successful company with plenty of work to spare.
“I don’t want to bother you. I think dinner would be fine,” In said, noticing that the tall
figure beside him was far too quiet and that his bread plate was already empty after the
last bite. “Phi Thap… are you full? Would you like some of mine?”
“Is In full yet?” Thap asked, speaking for the first time after being constantly
interrupted by Tul whenever he tried to open his mouth.
“Yes,” In replied, taking a fresh slice of bread with jam and placing it on the other’s
plate, leaving the remaining half on his own.
“And that other half?” Thap asked.
“I already took a bite. I’m going to throw it away,” In explained.
“I’ll eat it,” Thap said, putting it in his mouth, paying no attention to the protests that
followed, sounding like a couple arguing in Tul’s eyes.
Tul had tried to make Thap see that he had been important to In for a long time in the
last few minutes, but it was all in vain. He might be important to In, but not beyond that
of a friend.
“By the way, when do you have to come back, Tul?” In asked worriedly, knowing that
her friend had to take care of the family restaurant and didn’t have as much free time as
before.
“You’re not trying to kick me out, are you?” Tul replied with a laugh at the end.
“No, no. I’m just worried about the restaurant. The last time you came to visit me, you
had to go back to work, right?” In clarified.
“I was planning on staying here one night and returning to Chiang Mai tomorrow
morning,” Tul said, observing the reactions of her friend and her supposed boyfriend.
However, both remained impassive. “You don’t mind, do you, In?”
“How could I care? I wouldn’t let a friend wander around,” In replied.
Tul forced a smile at the word “Friend,” which seemed to emphasize something special.
“It won’t bother you, will it?” Tul asked, turning his gaze to Thap.
“No problem. I’ll move to In’s room,” Thap replied. The little boy, included in that
statement, turned to him with a glare, but Thap ignored him and gave Tul a cold smile.
“As a couple, don’t you sleep in the same room?” Tul asked with a smile.
“I always respect my partner, but in a case like this, it wouldn’t be appropriate for
another man to sleep with my boyfriend… don’t you think?” Thap replied calmly.
“What a gentleman. But don’t worry, the thing about staying over was a joke,” Tul said,
laughing at the confused looks on both of their faces.
“What do you mean, Tul?” asked In.
“I just wanted to know something,” Tul explained. “What are you up to?” In insisted.
“Your friend just wanted to know if we slept together,” Thap chimed in, answering for
him before looking at Tul with some annoyance, as if a child had tricked him. “I
guessed right, didn’t I?”
“Yes,” Tul admitted with a smile. “If you don’t mind, before returning to Chiang Mai
and catching the flight this afternoon, I’d like to spend some time alone with In.” “Tul,”
In chided him, not understanding.
“I have something important to talk about,” Tul said with a serious expression.
“Go ahead,” Thap replied before standing up and turning to the little boy, who looked at
him curiously. “I’m going to stop by the village chief’s house for a while. I promised
him a few days ago that I would help repair Khao Hom’s bicycle.”
With that, Thap left the house and headed for the bicycle that had become his
companion since his first days there. In quickly followed.
“Didn’t we say we’d go together that day?” In asked, holding the arm of the tall figure
holding the bicycle, speaking in a low voice. Thap turned to face the large eyes that
stared at him for a moment.
“But you have a visitor today,” Thap replied.
“So what? I don’t see what that has to do with it,” In replied.
“I don’t want to bother you. Your friend doesn’t seem to like me very much,” Thap
explained.
“Didn’t you say you’d pretend to be my boyfriend so Tul would give up on me?” In
whispered, lowering her voice even further.
“If your friend insists so much on talking to you alone, how can I remain a nuisance?”
Thap said in frustration. “What’s the matter? Aren’t we just pretending to be boyfriend
and girlfriend now?” In insisted.
Thap sighed at the half-joking words that were beginning to soften him.
“I’ll be honest: I’m afraid I won’t stop myself and end up punching your friend,” Thap
confessed.
In laughed at the childishly angry attitude of someone ten years older than him.
“It’s not funny, In,” Thap said.
The sound of his name made the little boy stop. Even though he’d heard it several times,
both intentionally and pretending to be a couple in front of his friend, that tickling
feeling in his heart didn’t diminish.
“You’re not exactly sweet with your words. If words were punches, Tul’s face would
already be smashed,” In joked with a soft laugh. “You don’t normally give in so easily,
but when Tul asked to be alone with me, you agreed without hesitation.”
“Are you trying to stall me from going to the village chief’s house?” Thap asked, raising
an eyebrow knowingly.
“Can’t we stay together?” In said, his slender fingers gripping the hem of the other’s
shirt. The thin lips Thap had tasted began to curl into a pout, a sign that he would soon
start pouting.
Thap was on the verge of ditching the bike and carrying the little one inside the house
once and for all. With In in normal mode, it was hard to be himself, and now, in cuddly
mode… something he never imagined he’d see or experience in this life.
“Okay, I’ll stay in the garden in case your friend really has something important to say,”
Thap suggested as a solution, as he wasn’t sure if Tul was excluding him out of dislike
or because there was actually something serious to discuss.
“Okay, but don’t go anywhere,” In insisted.
“Are you afraid I’ll score more points and become Khao Hom’s favorite phi instead of
you?” Thap joked. “It’s not that,” In denied.
“So why don’t you let me go?” Thap asked.
“I don’t know,” In replied.
“In…” Thap insisted.
“Alone… with you here I feel… calmer, I guess,” In admitted.
Chapter 12
Upon returning to the house, In found Tul still sitting there. The young man’s expression
reflected a mixture of tension and discontent. It wasn’t difficult for In to guess what the
“important matter” Tul wanted to discuss with him was. If Thap hadn’t interrupted
before breakfast, Tul would surely have brought up the subject by now. “What do you
have to tell me, Tul?” In asked as she sat down in her usual spot.
“You didn’t send that guy to get me out of your life, did you?” Tul’s voice trembled in a
way that was heartbreaking.
“Why do you ask that?” In replied.
“Because you’ve never opened up to anyone before,” Tul explained. Everyone in the
group knew that In had shut down emotionally since losing her parents. “How am I
supposed to believe that man is your boyfriend?” “I haven’t done it… but that doesn’t
mean I can’t do it,” In said, trying to explain calmly.
“Is he much better than me?” Tul asked.
“It’s not about who is better than who,” In clarified. “So what reason do you have for
choosing that man?” Tul insisted.
“Isn’t it enough that it’s him?” In replied softly, aware that her words hurt the other.
However, she believed it was time for Tul to step out of her comfort zone and meet
someone new. Stability couldn’t always change someone’s feelings. “Forgive me for
being so blunt, but I don’t want you to waste any more of your time on me.” “How
many times have you said something like that to me, In? Do you remember?” Tul let out
a dry laugh while In pressed his lips together, uncomfortable.
“Yes, and I say it every time because I truly want the best for you. We’ve talked about
this before: if you need
me to disappear from your life to forget about you, I will. I don’t want to see a friend
suffer because of me,” In explained.
He knew how painful it was to love in secret when there were expectations; he’d been
through it himself in high school. But rejecting those feelings without hurting the other
person even more was just as difficult.
Tul had understood that truth from the beginning, but he always thought that as long as
In had no one, there was still hope. However, that day, that faint hope vanished as if it
had never existed.
“What if one day he makes you suffer?” Tul asked. “That’s something I chose.
Accepting and living with the pain isn’t that difficult for me. You know I’ve been
through it before,” In replied. Losing someone forever without being able to see them
again was much more painful. Tul remained silent at the response, under a forced smile.
Meanwhile, Thap, who had gone to the bathroom near the kitchen, clearly heard the
conversation. Although courtesy dictated that he should leave quietly, his concern for
the little one was greater. He walked directly to the table, startling the two who were
talking. In looked at him in surprise, while Tul watched him with distaste. “Were you
eavesdropping on us?” Tul asked, annoyed. “Sorry, but you were talking so loudly that I
accidentally overheard it,” Thap replied, his tone changing as he grew irritated. “I don’t
want to interfere in your business with my boyfriend, but let me tell you something as
someone older than you who’s lived more, like an adult teaching a child.”
The word “child” bothered Tul. Although he had completed his studies and considered
himself an adult, Thap saw maturity not in degrees, but in thoughts and attitude,
something Tul had failed to demonstrate.
“If you truly want the best for In, as you’re trying to say, you should realize how
difficult it is for him to reject your feelings while trying not to hurt you. You should
know how much he values you as an important friend. So don’t respond to his good
intentions by forcing your feelings on him again,” Thap said.
“What do you know?” Tul replied.
“I may not understand everything you’re feeling, but I’m sure what you’re doing is
making my boyfriend uncomfortable,” Thap said.
Tul looked at the little boy, whose uncomfortable expression confirmed that what Thap
said was true. He’d been ignoring that reality to give himself courage, clinging to a hope
that was only self-deception to delay the moment of forgetting him.
“Phi Thap… can you wait outside, please?” In asked, calming Thap a little, who agreed
and walked away, but not too far.
“Do you think the same as him, In?” Tul asked, although he already sensed the answer.
“Yes,” In admitted with an expression of obvious discomfort and concern.
That answer was enough for Tul to understand that he had been looking only at his own
well-being, without truly considering the person he claimed to love. What he was doing
was nothing short of selfish.
He couldn’t deny that it was the first time he’d heard words that reflected his own image
like a mirror. Even if they came from someone he didn’t much like, what In had said
was true: that man was mature enough to take better care of him than Tul had.
“I’m sorry…” Tul felt guilty for his lack of consideration and for not paying attention to
the person he loved, as Thap had pointed out.
However, In shook his head and smiled back, as always.
“Nothing happens,” In said.
“Are you mad at me?” Tul asked weakly.
“It’s not that I don’t care because he’s a great person. I’m like that too: when I give
something, I want to receive it back,” explained In, convinced that many felt the same.
“But with feelings, you can’t always give the same thing back.”
“I understand,” Tul nodded.
“But that has never diminished our friendship. You’ll always be my best friend, and that
won’t change,” In said.
Tul chuckled at the seriousness with which the little boy tried to comfort him. “The best,
even better than that guy?”
“Except for one. You know we all spoil Dao. If she finds out she’s second, she’d be
sad,” he joked.
In.
Tul laughed at the answer, because it was true that the group always pampered Dao, so
much so that others in the faculty said the four of them looked like his parents. “I don’t
know if I’ll be able to forget you, In,” Tul admitted. The man standing some distance
away turned around with a glare. He hadn’t even reacted that much to hearing his
sister’s name.
“But I’ll try,” Tul continued.
“When you get back to Bangkok, tell Yui about this. I’m sure you’ll have someone to
have drinks with,” In suggested with a smile, thinking of another single friend in the
group. He knew how Yui felt about Tul, and that situation had been an awkward
dilemma for him for a long time. While he didn’t want to force anyone, if he had the
chance, he wanted to help his friends. After that, it would be just the two of them.
That the pending issues had been resolved to this point was something In had to thank
entirely to Thapfa, a man who had surprised him more and more ever since he met him.
“When I invited Yui to come, she said she didn’t have time,” Tul commented.
“Believe me, he’ll be free this time. And from now on, he’ll be available whenever you
invite him,” In assured her, though Tul still had doubts. “Don’t forget I’m a fortune
teller.”
“Okay, when I get to Bangkok, I’ll call him first,” Tul agreed.
“Great!” In exclaimed, giving a thumbs-up with an enthusiasm Tul hadn’t seen in a long
time.
“Then I’m leaving. I have to pick up some things for my mother, or I won’t make the
flight,” Tul said, looking at his watch to estimate the time before looking up and
meeting the other’s sharp, stern eyes. “I’m leaving.” “Go ahead,” Thap replied, stepping
aside to let him pass. However, Tul stopped in front of him.
“Please take care of In. I hope you don’t make him suffer,” Tul whispered only for Thap
to hear. “Of course. Not only will I not make him suffer, but I’ll make sure there’s no
room next to him for anyone but me,” Thap replied with a confident smile.
“Do what you say,” Tul replied before saying goodbye to In for a while longer and then
leaving the same way he came.
Although her heart was knotted, Tul experienced the release of her feelings for the first
time. And she understood why In had chosen that man.
A man who… had become In’s peace of mind, without him even realizing that he was
now smiling easily. In and Thap watched the car until it disappeared. Then, Thap took
the little boy’s arm as they walked into the
house together, but In remained motionless. Something was playing in his mind: an
unwanted vision had returned, like a warning sign.
Thap was sure the other was seeing those images again, just like the first time they met,
when In had froze. He stayed by his side without moving. Moments later, the little boy
regained consciousness, breathing deeply as if he had just come out of the water. A large
hand gently stroked his back, while a slender hand clung to Thap’s forearm like an
anchor.
“You…” In’s voice sounded hoarse.
“Take a deep breath and exhale slowly, without rushing. I can wait to hear you forever,”
Thap instructed.
At first, In followed the instructions obediently, but upon hearing the last sentence, her
big eyes looked at him reproachfully. “Are you still joking?”
“I mean it,” Thap replied, laughing in a way that made the listener doubt.
“I saw those images again,” In confessed, her expression worried. Thap nodded with a
smile, though he sensed it was his own death. “Someone stabbed you with a knife.”
“It’s not a very graceful death, is it?” Thap joked, receiving a sharp blow to the arm
from In’s small hand, forcing him to rub it with his other hand. “So small, and so
strong!”
“Is this something to joke about?” In replied.
Seeing his excited reaction, Thap took his wrist and led him inside the fence, sitting him
on a garden bench before taking a seat next to him.
She hid her own concern so as not to alarm him further, although inside she was just as
restless.
“Tell me what you saw, so I can decide whether I should be worried or not,” Thap
asked.
In looked at him suspiciously, but gave in without resistance. “I’m not sure where it was
because the image was blurry and I couldn’t see the surroundings. I just saw someone
with a knife stabbing you until you fell motionless.”
“Could you see who it was?” Thap asked.
The little boy shook his head before stopping. “I didn’t see his face, but I noticed he had
a dragon tattoo on his wrist.”
“Hong Kong mafia, perhaps?” Thap joked, receiving another blow to the arm, though
this time he laughed with amusement. “I think I’ll die by your hands first.” “Who told
you to joke around now?” In replied with a serious expression.
Thap raised both hands in surrender. “It could be someone from Kasidit,” he analyzed,
considering that with so much money and influence, such a man wouldn’t act directly.
“What if we contact Captain Ton? Or Dao,” In suggested, standing up uneasily, thinking
his cell phone, with its intermittent signal, wouldn’t be useful. “I’ll ask for the boss’s
home phone. He has a landline for work matters.” “Calm down, In,” Thap said, tugging
at his wrist to get him back to his sitting position. Seeing that he wasn’t cooperating, he
squeezed his hand to get him to react. Wide eyes looked up at him, and Thap’s calmness
reassured him a little more.
“What do we gain by saying this? Can we change the minds of criminals?” Thap asked.
“But at least the police would know and could stop that person before he attacks you,”
In explained urgently, contrasting with the smile of the supposed target, who was
touched by his concern.
“Are you so upset because you care about me?” Thap asked.
“If I don’t care about you, who would I?” In retorted, unaware that she had revealed her
deepest feelings. Seeing Thap’s bright smile, she quickly covered her mouth.
“Too late,” Thap said, smiling.
“You’re looking for me to say it clearly, aren’t you?” In accused.
“No, that came from your subconscious,” Thap replied, standing up and approaching the
little boy, who lowered his head. Thap let out a groan. “Is admitting you care about me
so bad?”
“It’s not that,” In murmured before looking up. “But just to be on the safe side, could
you call your police friend and tell him this?”
“If it’s for your peace of mind,” Thap nodded, giving in. He had already fallen under
In’s spell once; one or two more times wouldn’t make a difference. That expression and
tone weren’t something one saw every day. Ten minutes later, In took Thap to the
village chief’s house to use the phone, saying only that he needed to contact a friend in
Bangkok. Thap called Captain Ton’s personal cell phone, just as the latter wanted to talk
to him as well.
[You called at the perfect time. The police are about to issue an arrest warrant for
Kasidit,] Ton reported. “Do you have all the evidence?” Thap asked, surprised by the
speed.
[Thanks to your doctor friends at the hospital. They helped keep Thara in care until she
woke up,] Ton explained.
“The last time you sent Dao with news, didn’t you say his condition had worsened?”
Thap asked, confused. [I learned about it a few days ago. It was a plan by Doctors Pong
and Kan. Thara woke up a while ago, but she was afraid she’d be killed if she returned,
so she
asked your friends for help. They pretended her condition was worsening and forbade
visitors. Then, she gave your friends evidence for the police: moneylaundering
documents and recordings of an argument with Kasidit where he confessed to planning
her parents’ murder. That, along with what my team found, is enough to arrest him
without him being able to escape.]
“So I won’t have to hide anymore?” Thap asked.
[After New Year’s, you’ll be able to return to your normal life. When the order comes
out, my team and I will go straight to his house,] Ton assured.
“Don’t let them arrive and find him already gone,” Thap joked.
[You watch too many dramas,] Ton laughed. [My men are watching him. He has no idea
we’re investigating him, so he won’t escape.]
“What are they accusing him of?” Thap asked. [Primarily an assassination attempt
against Thara, as well as using her company to launder money from her family’s shady
dealings. We might even be able to catch her father, a former politician,] Ton explained.
“Do you know anyone with a dragon tattoo on their wrist?” Thap asked.
[I’m not sure. His men are like that, like gangsters,] Ton replied, pausing as if in
thought. [Why do you ask? Don’t tell me In saw something again.]
It seemed his friend now fully believed in the visions, after telling him about the
incident at home. Perhaps Thap was the only one who hadn’t accepted it from the start,
even though it had involved his own life.
“Find someone with those characteristics, please,” Thap asked.
[No problem. I’ll let you know if there’s any news,] Ton promised.
“So, I have a little over a week left, right?” Thap mentally calculated, since next week
was New Year’s Eve. [Are you looking forward to going home? Sorry for putting you
through this for so long,] Ton said with genuine remorse, even though the police had
worked as quickly as possible.
“It’s not as bad as you think. I even feel sorry about having to leave,” Thap confessed,
confident that his voice was loud enough for In, sitting nearby while talking on the
phone, to hear him clearly.
[The atmosphere there must be so good that you don’t want to come back,] Ton
commented. “It’s good, but not as good as the company,” Thap replied.
In’s wide eyes, which had been trying to look elsewhere, returned to the speaker, who
was looking at him as if those words were more for him than for Ton. Unable to hold the
burning gaze that seemed to slowly melt him, In stood up and walked away,
surrendering, while a deep laugh followed him.
[Are you saying that…?] Ton began.
“Yeah, I think right now… I’m crazy about him,” Thap admitted.
…
Thap explained to In everything he’d learned from Ton to ease his concern about the
vision. The impending arrest warrant reassured them somewhat, but they didn’t want to
let their guard down, knowing anything could happen. All that remained was to hope the
police captured Kasidit soon, as it was certain he had ordered his men to search for him.
“Your eyebrows are about to form a bow,” Thap commented as they walked slowly back
home, unhurried as they had been on the way there. He noticed the little boy was quiet,
and when he looked at him, he saw a worried expression.
“Do you think the police will actually catch him?” In asked.
“What do you think?” Thap replied, admitting that he wasn’t entirely sure either.
In stopped and looked at Thap uneasily. “They might catch him, but there’s no
guarantee they’ll do it before you get hurt.”
Thap smiled tenderly at the little boy’s words, placing a hand on his head and gently
shaking it, as if joking. But in reality, he was holding back from hugging him. “I’m glad
you care so much about me, but if it bothers you, it’s not good for me,” Thap said.
“Since I admitted I care, you took advantage, didn’t you?” In retorted, pushing the
other’s hand away. Instead of withdrawing his hand immediately, Thap slid it out to
pinch the little boy’s round cheeks with enthusiasm. “You can’t be a good boy for even
an hour.” “This is already the best I can be,” In protested.
Thap shook his head. “This is called being a naughty child.”
“It’s all a lie. I’m not a child,” In insisted.
“Children always say they’re grown up,” Thap said with a smile before walking ahead,
causing In to quicken her pace to defend herself.
“So what does being an adult mean to you?” In asked. ,
Thap slowed his pace and looked at the little boy with amusement, noticing how serious
he was about the conversation. He leaned over and whispered in his ear: “No adult
would say that our kiss last night… was just a greeting.”
Chapter 13
In had always believed, ever since he met Dr. Thapfa, that even if he didn’t have a
tongue as sharp as the other, he could respond and strike back with the same intensity.
However, now he had to reconsider that misplaced trust. The person living under the
same roof not only had a sharp tongue, but also a way with words that made his heart
beat like someone playing a thunderous drum nonstop.
He admitted that he had responded to the other’s kiss that day unintentionally, but that
didn’t mean he was willing to open his heart and accept such a rapid change in their
relationship. However, the tall man now pedaling his bicycle toward the market,
humming a tune to the wind as if to show his good mood, seemed to have no problem
with it. It all started when In mentioned in passing that he would like some soy milk: a
large hand took him by the arm and led him to sit on the back of the bicycle to leave the
house immediately.
“Why do you please me so much?” In asked softly as her hands gripped the hem of the
man riding the bike’s shirt. “And why do you doubt my good intentions?” Thap replied.
“It’s just weird, isn’t it?” In insisted.
“Or should I explain it to you the way adults do?” Thap suggested.
The small hands gripping the shirt suddenly tightened. Even though it had been almost a
day, In hadn’t forgotten the feeling of that touch. Worse still, it had become a constant
reminder of the emotions that were making him sway. It seemed the tall man knew that
weak spot and often used it as an excuse to leave him speechless. However, after
hearing it a few times, In was beginning to develop a certain immunity. So he purposely
pinched the other’s waist as punishment,
causing the bike to wobble to the point that Thap almost lost control.
“What are you playing at? We’ll both end up on the ground!” Thap chided him after
regaining control of the bike.
“I actually wanted to pinch your mouth, but I can’t now,” the little boy replied unfazed.
“When we get home, I’ll stay still for you to pinch,” Thap offered.
“Really?” In hesitated.
“Sure…” Thap replied before stopping the bike. “But you have to pinch my mouth with
yours.”
With that, a small hand slammed down on the speaker’s back with all the force it had. If
they lifted his shirt, a red mark would surely be visible. Still, the other laughed in
amusement when he turned around and saw the heavyhanded boy’s face tense and
flushed with embarrassment, even though his actions and expression were completely
opposite.
As the bike started moving again, a clear voice filtered through the teeth from behind
him. Thap could guess the speaker’s expression, and it wasn’t much different from what
he expected. After all, the little guy was an expert at ruining the mood.
“Not pinching yourself with your feet is enough,” In said. The village market was busier
than ever because it was Sunday. Thap decided to park his bike in an empty space across
the street from the market and then walk over. As they did, he didn’t forget to wave at
the villagers who smiled at him. Ever since the little boy dragged him into being a
makeshift teacher, Thap seemed to have become a favorite with the locals.
However, before they arrived, a scream accompanied by a commotion echoed
throughout the area. They both looked at each other before hurrying toward the source
of the noise, which was coming from the motorcycle
parking lot in front of the market entrance. An elderly man lay unconscious, surrounded
by a crowd of villagers watching him, but none of them knew how to help him or
administer first aid.
“Everyone, please step back!” Thap shouted instinctively, pushing his way through the
crowd with In helping him. “Thap! In!” called Aunt Phian, who was among the curious,
but both of them just nodded hurriedly.
Thap knelt in front of the unconscious man and shook his shoulders, trying to wake him,
but got no response. Only the sobbing of an elderly woman sitting beside him could be
heard.
“Get a car ready for the hospital, quickly!” Thap ordered In in a tense voice. Aunt
Phian, who was nearby and understood the situation, volunteered to run and tell her
husband to bring the car to the nearest health station. Meanwhile, the young doctor
monitored the man’s breathing, which showed no movement in his chest. He placed the
patient flat, arms and legs extended, unbuttoned his shirt, and began performing CPR.
But before he could begin, the older woman, presumably the man’s wife, protested.
“Auntie, please calm down! Phi Thap is trying to save him,” In explained quickly,
holding the woman’s hands to prevent her from interrupting.
“You’re not a doctor! How can you help? This will only make him worse!” she shouted,
as several villagers began to have doubts as well.
“I’m a doctor!” Thap exclaimed before focusing solely on the patient.
The villagers were surprised and looked alternately at Thap and In for confirmation. In
nodded slowly, though he had also been surprised at first. Deep down, he admired the
man in front of him for not hesitating to help others, even if it meant revealing his
identity and risking his safety.
In understood that Thap had to say this because most of the villagers were elderly and
didn’t fully understand medical procedures. Although CPR was taught to the public for
emergencies more than before, it was still a foreign concept to many there.
When the village chief’s car arrived, Thap and another man helped take the unconscious
man to the nearest health station. In and the patient’s wife accompanied them. Calm
then returned to Phu Dao Village, as the villagers began to talk about the incident, a
mixture of curiosity and admiration for the strange “Phi Thap,” In’s friend, whom the
children often mentioned.
Everything had happened so fast that In wasn’t even sure how chaotic it had been
before. Now, at the nearest health station, the old man’s wife profusely thanked Thap for
his help and apologized for her harsh words, born of ignorance. But the young man
didn’t take it personally; as a recent graduate, he had frequently faced similar situations,
and dealing with patients’ families was part of the job.
Uncle Chit, the patient, was lucky to have a doctor at the station that day, as it was a
Sunday and there were usually more patients than on other days. However, since it
wasn’t a full-service hospital, they could only provide initial care before transferring
him to a provincial hospital with better equipment and specialists.
“In and Thap, go for a walk and eat something while we wait for Uncle. We need to
arrange for a transfer to the provincial hospital,” suggested the village chief after
receiving a preliminary report from the doctor, concerned that they hadn’t had breakfast
yet.
“Can we help with anything first?” In asked, looking at Thap, who was talking to Uncle
Chit’s wife in a corner. “He’s already in the hands of the doctors, there’s nothing to
worry about,” the chief replied.
“Aren’t you going to ask me who he is or where he comes from?” In whispered. On the
way, the uncle’s wife
had questioned him about Thap being a doctor, and although the chief didn’t ask
directly, In knew he was curious too. At the time, he had dodged answers for Thap’s
safety.
The question made the chief look at Thap tenderly, as if he were a son or grandson,
before turning back to In. “It doesn’t matter who he is or where he comes from. As long
as he’s a good person and has the heart to help the people of Phu Dao and you,” he
replied.
Although as chief he was supposed to ensure the villagers’ safety, he trusted In, whom
he had known since childhood, not to bring someone dangerous. That day’s incident had
proven that.
The health center was near a tourist village, so there was a nearby pedestrian street lined
with souvenir and food shops on both sides. Since it was still morning and there weren’t
many tourists—the place usually came alive around dusk—In didn’t have to worry too
much about taking Thap out to explore the area for the first time. He chose a small,
customer-free takeout restaurant for breakfast, ordering two simple plates of pork fried
rice, to which Thap obliged without complaint.
While they waited for their food, In craned his neck to look around the street with
curiosity. It was his first time there, although it wasn’t far from Phu Dao. He also kept
an eye out for anyone who might be a danger to Thap. “Are you watching because
you’re looking after me?” Thap asked with a mischievous look, making In nervous. His
hands on the table moved awkwardly, his discomfort evident to the young doctor.
“What’s up? I’m looking because I want to walk around here. They say it’s very lively
at night,” In replied. Although Thap showed some disappointment, he knew that beneath
that tough facade, In was very concerned about him, so he shrugged indifferently.
“But I see the stores are open anyway,” Thap said.
“Yes, but these pedestrian streets get busier at night. Atmosphere matters, you know,” In
explained.
Thap nodded in understanding, although walking with In at a busy time like this would
be difficult now.
“So, when we’re done eating, shall we go for a walk?” Thap suggested. Seeing that In
was about to protest, he quickly added, “The street is so empty it looks deserted. No one
will hurt me.”
“We shouldn’t get too confident,” In insisted.
“Just a moment,” Thap asked.
“Why did you become so irrational? Did you forget you were running for your life?” In
retorted.
“I want to walk with you in a place like this. Is that reason enough?” Thap replied.
In pursed his lips at that response, which sounded like a quote. But the atmosphere was
interrupted when the food arrived, giving In the excuse to look away from Thap’s
piercing eyes and stare at the pork on his plate as if he’d never seen it before. Only
when he heard Thap’s laughter did he begin to eat with some annoyance.
Annoyed… with someone who expressed his thoughts and feelings without reservation.
And annoyed… with himself for feeling his heart race at those words until he almost
lost control.
Although it was morning, the shops were just beginning to open. The small street, with
its warm sun and cool winter breeze, enveloped the two city dwellers in a special charm.
They walked along the shop-lined path with no intention of buying anything in
particular, just letting time pass while enjoying every second together. Suddenly, Thap’s
sharp eyes fell upon some dreamcatchers hanging in front of a gypsy-style shop. “Do
you know them?” he asked, pointing at them.
In followed his gaze before answering, “Dreamcatcher?” “They say they filter out
dreams, leaving only the good ones with us,” Thap explained.
The listener smiled amusedly. If those words had come from a fortune teller like In, they
wouldn’t have been so surprising.
“You always have something to surprise me,” In commented.
“And is that good or bad?” Thap asked.
“Better than when you speak badly, I suppose,” In replied.
The one who used to talk badly just smiled before entering the store, catching In off
guard, who thought they would just chat about the dream catchers, not that Thap would
actually buy them.
It was an incongruous scene… but one that, strangely, brought a smile.
“What color do you like?” Thap asked, turning away from the products.
“What does it have to do with me? Buy whatever color you like,” he replied.
In.
“I’ll buy it for you,” Thap clarified.
In frowned suspiciously. When Thap’s sharp eyes flashed brightly, the little boy avoided
the confrontation, tired of arguing, and scanned the shop, reluctantly choosing one.
Finally, he pointed to a dreamcatcher with dark blue strings and feathers.
“So?” Thap asked, turning to him again.
“What? I’ve already chosen,” In said.
“You have two houses, right? Choose another one to hang in the one in Bangkok,” Thap
insisted.
In scrunched up his face before choosing a similar one and telling the saleswoman.
Then he turned indifferently to Thap, who had been watching him the whole time.
“Happy now?” asked In.
“Or should I buy three?” Thap suggested.
“Why three? I only have two houses,” In replied. “Actually, I might as well hang one in
my house,” Thap said.
“If you’re buying it for your house, why are you telling me?” In questioned.
“No, I mean if you sleep over at my house,” Thap explained with a mischievous grin,
making In’s previously irritated eyes widen.
“And why would I have to sleep at your house?!” In exclaimed.
“In case you have to stay at a friend’s house,” Thap replied with a neutral expression, as
if there were no ulterior motives, suggesting that In might be staying at someone like
Dao’s house, and not as he had imagined. As Thap paid, In moved to another corner of
the store to hide his face, which was flushed by the other’s ambiguous words.
That section had small accessories in the same gypsy style. Her slender fingers picked
up a stone bracelet from a table covered in black velvet, which enhanced the products.
Among the various stones with unique meanings, In chose a light green jade bracelet
with white veins, whose primary meaning was protection. It made her think of someone,
and she decided to buy it as a gift in exchange for the dreamcatchers, so she wouldn’t be
the only recipient.
Before he could turn to pay, Thap came up behind him and whispered,
“Do you want it?”
In looked up at the questioner, who looked back. “It’s not for me,” he clarified.
“So who for?” Thap’s eyes glittered.
But only for a moment, because when In took Thap’s free hand and slipped the jade
bracelet on it, his intensity softened. Even more so when he heard the little boy say
softly:
“It looks perfect on you.” That clear voice answered the recipient without words.
Thap smiled broadly. “I’ll pay for it.”
“No, you already bought the dreamcatchers. There must be an exchange,” In protested.
Thap squinted, noticing the price difference: the jade bracelet was more than twice as
expensive as the two dreamcatchers.
“Then choose another one for yourself and I’ll pay for it,” Thap suggested.
“If we keep buying things, we’ll never finish,” In replied. “I want to buy it from you, so
don’t complain so much,” Thap insisted.
Thap actually wanted them to be objects that represented them. The dreamcatchers were
one of them, thinking that In, working from home in Bangkok, might be reminded of
him by looking at them. Now, with the jade bracelet as a gift, he wanted something that
would unite them as a couple.
He laughed internally, thinking he was acting like a teenager in love for the first time.
“These stone bracelets have meanings. They’re not only ornaments, they’re also
amulets,” explained the shop owner, an elderly woman who approached kindly. “The
one you chose is jade, which means protection.”
Thap smiled at the meaning of her bracelet, looking at In, who lowered her head and
diverted the topic by taking
another bracelet without even looking at it.
“This one is rhodochrosite, a pink stone known as the stone of love,” the owner
explained, causing In to almost drop the bracelet in realization. “But its meaning differs
from rose quartz.”
She held up another, lighter pink bracelet for comparison. Before Thap could clarify his
doubt, the owner excused herself to look for more options, leaving them alone again.
“Don’t they have the same meaning?” Thap asked, pointing at the two bracelets, waiting
for the fortune teller to explain.
“Simply put, rose quartz is the stone of love that fosters friendship and endears you to
those who see you. Rhodochrosite is the stone of healing,” In explained. Seeing Thap
still confused, he continued, “Rhodochrosite is ideal for the lonely, disappointed, or
fearful. It is said to give hope and a love for life.”
“Then it would be good for you…” Thap said softly, while In frowned, not
understanding. “Lonely and afraid to start a relationship.”
“I don’t want to create problems for myself. More people, more complications,” In
replied.
Thap listened without interrupting, but took In’s wrist and put the rhodochrosite bracelet
on it.
“Why are you putting it on me? I don’t want it,” In protested, trying to take it away.
However, Thap’s strong hand held it firmly. When he looked up, he saw serious eyes
that made him stop.
“What if it’s me… would you reject me like you’re trying to do with this bracelet?”
Thap asked in a reproachful tone that made In feel bad.
“It’s not the same,” In replied in a low voice.
“I just want to fulfill the same role as this bracelet,” Thap said.
“What does that mean?” asked In.
“If you allow me, In… can the space next to you be mine?”
Chapter 14
Although the question he sent had yet to receive a reply or a rejection, the jade bracelet
In had bought remained on Thap’s wrist. At the same time, the pink stone bracelet Thap
had bought remained on In’s wrist. The young doctor was in no hurry for an answer. He
had pondered this ever since he began to be aware of his own feelings. Thap understood
that what In had been through made opening up to someone new difficult. And while it
might take so long that others might not be willing to wait, Thap had questioned himself
enough to be confident that he would always be willing to do so.
Still, all the way back to the hospital, the two of them were wrapped in a silence broken
only by the sound of the wind, which brought with it a passing chill, quickly replaced
by the warm sunlight. In thought to himself that this was exactly like Thap at that
moment, no difference at all.
Although in certain seasons that warm sunlight could generate an irritating heat, in those
moments when the heart felt frozen and longed for healing, only that light could relieve
that pain.
As the two of them slowly let time pass, the ringing of the cell phone in In’s pants
pocket, which he had started carrying around with him again since having the vision the
day before, resonated like an alert. This brought both pairs of legs to a screeching halt.
A slender hand pulled out the device, its illuminated screen displaying Captain Ton’s
name. The night before, In had asked Thap for the captain’s number in case of an
emergency. Coincidentally, they were in an area closer to the city than to Phu Dao
Village, so the signal was clear enough to ensure communication wouldn’t be
interrupted. Without hesitation, In handed the phone to the tall figure to answer.
“What’s wrong?” Thap spoke in a deep voice, and instantly, he heard a heavy sigh from
the other end of the
line.
[I thought reaching you would be harder. Nong Dao told me there’s barely any signal
over there.]
“So, do you have something going on or not? You’re just going to call me directly?”
Thap didn’t respond to his friend’s previous comment, instead posing his own question.
Meanwhile, In pulled Thap to shelter from the sun under the shade of a large tree, while
ensuring the tall man’s safety and allowing the phone conversation to leak outside.
[Kasidit’s arrest is already arranged. You can stop worrying about it,] Captain Ton said
in a serious tone as he got down to business.
“So you’re calling me yourself, aren’t you, to tell me you’ve caught him?”
Thap’s question made the small figure beside him widen his eyes with excitement and
joy. On the other end of the line, a laugh followed by a murmur of confirmation could
also be heard, as if he’d been caught. “Can you give me more details, or is this still
confidential for the investigation?”
[For now, my team doesn’t want the news to leak, because if journalists find out, it
could turn into a bigger issue and complicate their work.]
“But you’re telling me this, aren’t you?”
[My boss authorized it. He’s worried that you’ll be worried about your safety and think
we’re not doing anything for ordinary citizens like you,] Captain Ton explained with
resignation.
The night before, after arresting Kasidit and his henchmen, he and his team had received
a reprimand from their superior for working more slowly than planned. Beyond that,
however, the boss had discovered that Dr. Thapfa was the son of someone important.
Having a father who was a retired military officer and respected for
his achievements throughout his career meant that Thap, as a son, also benefited from
that reputation. “What about the tattoo I asked you to look into? Did you find
anything?” Thap asked, while In listened intently to the conversation, almost pressing
her ear to the phone if only she were a little louder.
[I called you to talk about that very thing,] Captain Ton replied, sounding somewhat
uneasy. [Tell me the truth, Thap. Besides Kasidit, you haven’t stepped on anyone else’s
tail, have you?]
“Why do you ask that?” Thap replied, looking at the small, curious figure beside him.
He decided to be more reserved with his words so as not to worry In as well. [Well,
when you told me about the tattoo In saw, I did a little more digging. I checked the ex-
convict records in the system and found one with a dragon tattoo on his wrist, just like
you said. His name is Yod.]
“Hmm,” was Thap’s brief response, maintaining a calm expression as In’s large, round
eyes stared at him unblinkingly.
[And it turns out he got out of prison a year or two ago. He was arrested for physical
assault, but reading the case file, I noticed several suspicious things. It seems that the
assault case was staged to divert attention from a sexual abuse case that occurred at SP
Group around the same time. In that other case, a key witness disappeared without a
trace, and it’s unclear whether he’s still alive. Rumor has it that the company’s owner
paid a large sum to get the victims to withdraw their complaint and close the case,
avoiding repercussions for the company.]
“And then what?”
[As I told you, the two cases are related. Yod worked for a major real estate developer in
the country, Kiat SiriPattanaroj, the owner of SP Group. And it’s possible he still works
for him, because the case that landed him in
prison was also linked to someone at that company. That’s why I’m asking if you’ve
inadvertently upset anyone else.]
Before this, Captain Ton had been relieved to arrest Kasidit. Although he tried to deny
all the accusations, the evidence Thara provided of money laundering and a recording in
which he confessed to killing his parents made it easy for the police to catch him. At
least, this arrest had halted their plans, including the one to eliminate Ton’s friend.
However, upon reflecting on the tattoo In mentioned and after further investigation, the
young officer became worried again.
“What kind of person do you think I am?” Thap asked with a light laugh.
[Your feet may not have stepped on anything, but your mouth could have brushed
against someone’s butt,] Ton countered. Having been friends since middle school, how
could he not know Thap’s reputation for speaking his mind?
Thap let out a deep laugh, causing In, who was waiting beside him, to frown curiously.
But seeing Thap’s smile, she calmed down, thinking that perhaps there was nothing to
worry about.
[So what do you say? Are you involved with those people or not?]
“I’m not entirely sure yet. Anyway, I’ll ask you to do some research, okay?”
[No problem. But if you suspect someone, let me know right away, okay? There’s no
such thing as delay, Thap.] “Yes, I know.”
Captain Ton gave him a few more warnings about his safety before hanging up to get
back to his current case. Thap returned the phone to its owner and turned to continue
toward the hospital. However, before he could take a step, a slender hand grabbed him
tightly by the arm.
“What did Captain Ton say? And what did you ask him to investigate?” In asked with a
worried expression.
“I just asked him to take care of my family before I get back, nothing more.”
“And what about the criminal?”
“As you heard when I asked him, you can rest easy now,” Thap said, playfully ruffling
In’s hair. In, relieved, didn’t pull his hand away as he usually did.
“Tell me more details.”
Seeing their enthusiasm, Thap explained that the police had arrested Kasidit and his
henchmen, but hadn’t yet made it public. Regarding the tattoo, none of Kasidit’s men
had one.
Everything he said was true.
But… he didn’t say everything.
The name Yod, the suspect with the dragon tattoo that In had seen in his vision, didn’t
surprise him as much as Kiat Siri-Pattanaroj. That first and last name had been familiar
to him for years, as they belonged to the father of a close friend. The same friend who,
out of concern, had consulted him about a patient’s medical results and had involved
him in the case of Thara’s illness, leading him to cross paths with Kasidit that day. He
had never imagined he could do anything bad to him.
Dr. Kan.
As they drove back to the village, the conversation inside the car revolved mostly
around the eldest uncle, who recounted Uncle Chit’s symptoms before moving on to the
topic of the annual village festival, which would be celebrated in less than a week. Thap
chimed in with questions, though the worries from his conversation with Ton continued
to swirl in his mind. He didn’t want the small figure, who was finally smiling broadly
again, to be overshadowed by worrying about his safety.
Although he had heard the name of his friend’s father on the phone, there was nothing
to confirm that Dr. Kan was related to the owner of the dragon tattoo. And if he were to
believe that the danger In saw in his vision came from a friend he had studied with since
freshman year and with whom he had been friends for over ten years, Thap couldn’t
imagine what motive he would have to harm him.
The time elapsed so far had proven In’s warnings true, preventing him from dismissing
this latest vision as absurd. However, if there really was someone besides Kasidit who
wished him ill, he should let them act to catch him red-handed, rather than panicking
before he had any concrete evidence. Otherwise, he would never find safety in his life,
unable to know who was stalking him.
“Is there anything else worrying you?” In asked after the eldest uncle dropped them off
in front of the house. Following Thap inside and seeing him slumped exhausted into a
wicker chair in the living room, she noticed his tense expression. “Your face looks
stressed.” “I guess I had too much to deal with today and it gave me a headache,” Thap
replied, slowly massaging his temples with his thumb and middle finger to relax. In
came over to sit next to him. When Thap lowered his hands, she reached out to touch his
forehead and check his temperature.
“You don’t have a fever, but do you want to take something for the pain and go upstairs
to rest?” Instead of following the suggestion, Thap plopped down on In’s lap, startling
him. But seeing that his face wasn’t showing its usual playfulness, In stayed put,
unwilling to disturb his rest.
“Can I stay like this for a while?” He not only asked, but took In’s slender hand and
placed it on his forehead again, hoping the contact would comfort him even more.
With his eyes closed, In looked down at the face of the man on his lap, with whom he
had shared the last month. It was the first time he could observe him so closely, thinking
about the question that had been left hanging in the air and silently thanking Thap that
he hadn’t pushed him to the point of discomfort.
“If In allows me, could the space next to you be mine?” That way of calling him, no
matter how many times he heard it, still made his heart race uncontrollably. But after
that phrase, Thap went back to referring to himself as “Yo” instead of “Phi,” which left
him confused. “Why don’t you keep calling yourself ‘phi’ like in that question?” In was
sure Thap wasn’t asleep.
The man slowly opened his eyes, looking at him intensely, as if he wanted his eyes to
speak for him. “I don’t want to use those terms to rush you. When you’re ready, we can
change the way we call each other together.”
“You mean you’ll wait?”
“I’m in no hurry to go anywhere.”
“So when that time comes, I’ll just call you ‘Phi Thap’?” “Yes, you can call me that…
and also ‘boyfriend’.” Following that deep voice, a strong hand moved down In’s neck,
placing his lips in a light, unblinking kiss. Thap only wanted to reaffirm the promise
he’d made. “I’ll wait… and then we’ll use the word ‘boyfriend’ together.”
–
No matter how hard he tried to hide the whirlwind of emotions that swept through him,
In knew he wasn’t good at pretending. Ever since those words struck his heart one after
another, like gunshots repeatedly killing him, surviving that month together up to that
moment in his room had been overwhelming. His heart pounded
with a new and strange experience, faced with a proposal that sounded more serious
than any marriage proposal scene he’d ever seen in a drama.
In buried her face in the pillow, letting out a wide smile she couldn’t contain.
I knew she was happy.
And I knew why, and for whom, I was so sorry.
At that moment, a knock on the door startled him. Without thinking, he jumped up to
answer it, his smile still on his face, causing the tall figure waiting outside to smile at
his adorable reaction.
“I came to borrow your cell phone. I remembered something and want to send more
information to Ton,” Thap said. Actually, he wanted to send information about a suspect
possibly related to the man with the dragon tattoo so Ton could investigate further.
“Is something wrong?” Although Thap had already given him details, In remained
intrigued. The man’s expression didn’t show relief at solving the case; on the contrary,
he seemed more tense than before.
“Just a few common words I remembered Kasidit saying, which might be useful for the
case.”
Hearing this, In returned to the bedroom to retrieve the cell phone she’d left on the
nightstand and hand it to him. But as Thap reached for it, his hand caught the door,
preventing it from closing.
“Isn’t there a goodnight kiss?” Thap leaned closer, hoping to soften In into a kiss that
would send him to sleep soundly.
But a thin hand pushed her face out. “Dream,” In said, closing the door. However,
Thap’s deep voice slipped through the crack.
“Good night… little In.”
It took almost an hour before In could close her eyes with a calm heart. But the “Good
night” Thap had left for
her didn’t come true.
As sleep enveloped him, images of a vision as vivid as reality, similar to the one the day
before, reappeared. Cold sweat broke out on his body, and he writhed restlessly in bed,
gripped by fear.
It was like facing an unbridled storm. Not only did the vision recur with force, but
memories of the day she lost her parents also returned, rekindling the pain until it left
her heart empty, with no feelings but an abyss. Meanwhile, Thap’s face, which was
etched more deeply into her soul every day, began to fade, just like those of her beloved
parents.
His body shook with a spasm, his eyes wide open. He sat up, breathing deeply as the
tears flowed steadily. From soft crying, they turned into sobs that echoed in the silence
of the night. He hugged his knees, trying to calm the trembling, even though he knew
that hugging himself had never brought him comfort, but only deepened his loneliness.
Thap was about to fall asleep after sending the message to Ton and deleting the reply so
In wouldn’t see it and get worried. But then he heard sobbing.
Opening the door, he confirmed they were coming from the opposite room. He knocked
loudly, almost pounding, as he called out to him. In, fearing the noise would wake
others, wiped his tears and quickly opened the door. The tear stains on his sweet face
and his swollen eyes revealed that he had wept profusely. Without asking permission or
hesitation, Thap pulled him into his arms, pressing his head against his chest and
stroking his soft hair to comfort him, though he didn’t yet know the cause. It took a
while for the sobs to subside. This time, In didn’t push him away as she had on Phu Dao
Cliff on the day she commemorated her parents’ death.
“What’s wrong, little one?” When Thap felt In’s hands around his waist, he leaned in to
whisper in his ear.
In didn’t respond, but hugged him tighter, as if she was afraid Thap would disappear if
she didn’t hold him tight enough.
“If you keep being so cuddly, I won’t be able to resist,” Thap teased, expecting In to
look up and scold him as usual. But instead, she shook her head, nuzzling her nose
against Thap’s chest through the thin T-shirt, leaving him stiff and certain that In wasn’t
aware of how much she was testing his self-control.
Fear and worry intertwined in In’s heart. The closeness that had transformed into
attachment had taken deep root, and now she desperately searched for a way to change
the fate of her dream.
At first, after the vision and the first card reading upon meeting Thap, In was convinced
that the danger stalking Thap came from his work, specifically from the patient Thara.
The cards also warned him to be wary of a tall, light-skinned, and heavily built man,
which matched the description of Kasidit that Thap had given him after they had lived
together. He always believed his prediction was correct.
And she wasn’t wrong.
But what if everything I understood until now was wrong? What if the tall, light-
skinned, and burly man the letters mentioned… wasn’t Kasidit?
“In…”
Thap called out in a tense voice, causing In to look at him. This uncontrolled attitude
disarmed him even more, especially when the man in his arms seemed like a docile
kitten begging for food. And the words that followed almost made Dr. Thapfa stop
breathing.
“Until we get back to Bangkok, can we sleep in the same room?”
Chapter 15
Although the real reason for inviting Thap to sleep in the same room was not as
passionate as Thap had initially imagined, as In was again worried about his safety, after
making the invitation, the little one spent several minutes beating his chest and head at
Thap’s mischievous look. But how could Thap pass up such an opportunity? The sweet
treat was already in the elephant’s mouth, as they say. Not swallowing it whole was
already a huge effort. However, in reality, the young man had to resort to greater
patience and self-control than ever before. So much so that he took a prayer book and
read it to calm himself before going to sleep, avoiding any possibility of overstepping
his bounds with the master of the house, which could have led to his expulsion before
his scheduled return date.
“You’ve already recited the same prayer ten times,” said the little boy, who was lying
down, in a tone that seemed like a scolding. Then he turned to look at the tall figure
holding the prayer book, sitting facing the headboard of the bed, with a tired look on his
face. “Who normally prays like that?”
“Am I keeping you from sleeping?”
“It’s not that I can’t sleep, but I’m surprised you’ve recited the homage to Buddha ten
times,” he replied in a weary tone, though the person listening to him raised an eyebrow
in confusion. “That ‘Namo Tassa’ you’re repeating—that’s called homage to Buddha.”
“So it’s okay if I recite it a couple more times, right?” Thap shrugged slightly, as if it
were a normal occurrence, unaware that his nervousness, which he was trying to
suppress, wasn’t escaping the large, round eyes that were watching him.
“What’s wrong? Are you uncomfortable sleeping in the same bed?”
“I’m not uncomfortable at all, I feel very comfortable,” Thap said, his tone sharper than
usual, betraying himself.
“You’re sweating despite the cold, and you still dare to say you’re not uncomfortable.”
“I’m not really uncomfortable,” Thap insisted with a serious expression.
“If you’re not uncomfortable, then what’s wrong with you? You don’t look normal at
all, do you realize?” In stood up to face him directly, as the tall figure’s patience was
about to run out.
“Do I still have to explain this to you?” Thap turned to him, as if he couldn’t believe he
had to say it.
“Well, if you don’t tell me, how am I supposed to know?” The large hand left the prayer
book on the nightstand, as it seemed he would no longer have the concentration to
meditate on the spiritual.
“How dare you let someone who asked you to be his boyfriend sleep with you, when
you haven’t even agreed to go out with him?”
“So what?” In didn’t see what the problem was.
“It’s the same bed, In!” said Thap, pointing at the mattress with his finger.
“And what’s wrong with that?”
“I feel like doing something with you, that’s why I’m asking!” Thap exclaimed,
exasperated, while In went completely blank. “Don’t provoke me under any
circumstances, because I didn’t bring a condom.” “Who’s going to provoke you? You’re
crazy!”
Since that conversation, In placed a large pillow between them as a barrier, thinking a
single pillow would keep him safe. But eventually, the little boy moved so much in his
sleep that every night he ended up pushing the pillow to the floor. And whoever shared
the bed took on the role of
replacing it without saying anything, waking up early so In wouldn’t notice he’d been
cuddling him for several nights.
Thap sat up and looked at the figure still fast asleep, curled up beside him. Gently, he
brushed back the strands of hair that covered the rounded forehead. It seemed that in the
last few days, since they began sleeping together in that room, In had eased much of his
anxiety. The little boy hadn’t had any more nightmares since then. Although Thap
noticed him looking at him with questioning eyes on several occasions, not a single
word had passed those thin lips. He clearly perceived those worried glances that were
constantly exchanged, despite In’s stubbornness.
“How nice,” Thap murmured.
A faint smile touched his lips as he watched the little boy snuggle closer against the cold
against his skin. Thap gently lifted the blanket to cover the boy’s smooth white neck,
then moved away from the bed. But a slender hand caught him by the wrist. Frowning,
his face wrinkled, In still not waking from his sleep, held him back. Thap reached out
with his other hand to slowly stroke the sleeper’s hair.
“Don’t be afraid, I’ll never leave you alone,” he whispered. With his thumb, he gently
massaged the tension between the little boy’s brows until the worry lines dissipated.
“Go back to sleep, my good little one.” The door closed behind the tall figure. The large,
round eyes opened slowly, even though he’d been conscious for several minutes. Of
course, he’d perceived Thap’s every word and gesture with complete clarity.
At first, he’d wanted to pretend to talk in his sleep and act more affectionate toward
Thap, because he’d noticed how much that kind of behavior affected him. Deep down,
he suspected Thap was hiding something from him, and he thought that if he could
soften him up, he could get what was in his heart out without difficulty. But
the words that made him blush stopped him, and he decided to leave it there to deal with
the emotions growing in his own heart.
In took his cell phone from the nightstand to check the time and realized that today was
the last day of the year. He remembered they had planned to help the villagers clean the
temple in preparation for the big merit-making ceremony the next day. The little boy
stretched lazily a few times before getting up to go to the bathroom, hearing someone
coming downstairs. It didn’t take him long to get ready and he went downstairs just in
time to see the tall figure busy preparing breakfast, which smelled more delicious than
ever that day, as it wasn’t the usual toasted bread of the last few days.
Thap turned toward the kitchen door as he heard light footsteps approaching. “It’s cold
today, and we’re going to be helping at the temple, so I made some rice soup to fill our
stomachs.”
“Mm,” In nodded, leaning closer to peer into the broth, where chunks of radish and pork
meatballs floated. She thought she was bound to gain weight, with someone who went
to such great lengths to prepare delicious food for her every day.
“Are you hungry? The broth needs to simmer a little longer,” Thap said, seeing In’s
disgusted expression after his comment. He went to the refrigerator, took out a carton of
unflavored milk, opened it, and inserted a straw into it before giving it to the little boy,
who had already sat down at the table. “Take this to tide you over.” In took a sip of
milk, looking at the tall figure still watching him. “Can we talk about something for a
moment?”
Although surprised to see his serious attitude, Thap sat opposite him without objection.
“Is something wrong?”
“I’m thinking that the images I saw in my visions, from the first time I met you until the
most recent, might not be related to Kasidit as we thought.”
That statement made Thap freeze for a moment, long enough for In to notice. Over the
past few days, she’d noticed the young man often remain silent, as if he had a lot on his
mind.
“Is there anything else you haven’t told me?”
“Why are you asking me all of a sudden?” Thap feigned curiosity to avoid the question.
“I understand it’s personal,” the little boy said, letting out a deep sigh. “But don’t you
think you should tell the person you just asked to use the word ‘boyfriend’ with
something?”
Thap smiled slightly, looking at the little boy with a mischievous expression that
reflected amusement, although his heart was beating fast, as if he had already received
an affirmative answer.
“Does talking like this mean I have a chance of success?”
“Don’t act smart, I’m serious,” In chided him with her big, round eyes.
Thap was silent for a moment before looking up at the little boy again. Seeing the
concerned and caring look he gave her, he decided to speak.
“Ton told me about the developments regarding the man with the dragon tattoo on his
wrist. He’s an ex-convict who recently got out of prison and used to work for the father
of a friend of mine.”
“The father of a friend of yours?” In repeated, incredulous. Thap nodded, though he
didn’t seem to want to accept it.
“Kan… is a doctor at the same hospital as me and was my classmate since freshman
year,” he explained, leaving his interlocutor breathless. “But I don’t want to
think he’s involved, because in Kasidit’s case, both he and Pong helped me as well.”
In nodded. He remembered Dr. Pong, who had treated his wrist, but he was sure he had
never met Dr. Kan. “Could you describe to me what Dr. Kan is like?” “He’s almost as
tall as me, but a little heavier. And he has pale skin… exactly what you predicted with
the cards, right?”
“You will suffer misfortune for your work… beware of a tall, burly, white-skinned
man…”
Thap still remembered In’s words from that day perfectly, as did the person who had
spoken them.
“Thara wasn’t actually my patient. Kan brought that case to me for consultation. It
intrigued me, so I looked further into the treatment records and found Kasidit on the
phone. That’s what compelled me to run away and end up here with you.”
Although he claimed to trust his friend greatly, Thap’s expression as he recounted
everything reflected a mixture of concern and obvious disappointment. In could sense
that, deep down, Thap saw reasons that pointed to Kan as the one responsible for all
this, but he was still confused and doubtful. He reached out a slender hand to take the
large one resting on the table, holding it gently. Thap smiled slightly in return and
nodded, as if to say he could still handle it.
“The other day, when I borrowed your cell phone, it was to tell Ton about this. So he
can keep an eye on me while I’m here.”
“But you didn’t tell anyone you’re here with me, did you?” “I didn’t even tell Pong,”
Thap replied. Compared to Kan, he was closer to Pong because of their more similar
lifestyle. “Though I think I forgot to tell Pong I was in Mae Hong Son, and I guess he
mentioned it to Kan.”
Normally, Thap couldn’t hide anything from Pong, as they were so close. So much so
that when Pong saw him looking at In at the hospital at the beginning, he knew
immediately he was her type. And since Pong was very talkative, it wouldn’t be
surprising if he had shared that information with Kan, considering they were in the same
group of friends and there didn’t seem to be any problem. That would work as long as
Kan wasn’t actually the one who wanted to hurt him.
“What if we go back to Bangkok? We can pack right now,” In suggested, standing up
with the intention of taking action, but Thap stopped him.
“Calm down,” he said, placing both hands on the little boy’s shoulders. “But you’re in
danger.”
“I don’t want to keep running like this forever. If I go back now and we don’t catch the
culprit, I’ll live in fear for the rest of my life,” Thap explained seriously.
In didn’t agree with that idea, and Thap understood perfectly. However, one of the
reasons behind his decision was precisely In. He didn’t want the person he planned to
share his life with to also be in danger. So before In could fully accept it, Thap wanted
to resolve these outstanding issues once and for all.
His large hand moved up her neck, slowly caressing the soft skin, before brushing his
thumb over her round cheek, as if trying to calm her. “Trust me, we’ll get through this
without anyone getting hurt.”
“Mm…” Finally, In agreed, telling himself that he wouldn’t allow anyone to take this
man away from him under any circumstances. He wasn’t sure how much longer he
could bear another loss.
“Do you really think Dr. Kan is behind all this?”
“I’m not sure yet.”
Dr. Kan was the son of a prominent businessman with a vast and inexhaustible fortune.
Furthermore, his uncle was the director of the hospital where he worked. Thap
had never involved himself in his friend’s personal affairs, so he couldn’t imagine what
conflict might have arisen between them that would have made Kan send someone to
harm him.
“Would you mind if I wanted to know more about Dr. Kan and you?” In asked quietly,
scratching her cheek to hide her nervousness. “I feel like you know me very well, but I
barely know anything about you.”
Thap’s sharp eyes looked at him fondly, and that explanation brought a smile to the
older boy’s face. Not only did he want to know more about the culprit to help find a
solution, but the younger boy was also expressing his willingness to learn and
understand each other’s lives together.
Breakfast passed between the deep voice of the narrator and the clear voice of the
questioner, alternating until the atmosphere between them began to resemble that of a
family more and more.
“Kiat Siri-Pattanaroj,” In murmured after hearing the whole story.
“You’ve already repeated Kan’s father’s name about ten times. What’s wrong with that
name?” Thap asked, somewhat annoyed. He didn’t like hearing any name come out of
the little boy’s mouth, except his own. “It sounds familiar, but I can’t remember where
it’s from.” “His father is a well-known real estate developer. You may have heard about
him in the media,” Thap suggested.
“I don’t know,” In replied uncertainly, before looking at Thap with tense eyes and
pointing at him in an authoritative tone. “Anyway, don’t do anything reckless, and from
now on, don’t leave my sight.”
It was an order Thap accepted willingly, for it meant that In’s eyes would not leave him
to look at anyone or anything else.
In the afternoon, Thap took In by bicycle to the temple, as agreed with the eldest uncle
days before. They split up to help with tasks they each knew how to do well, avoiding
being a burden on the others. Many villagers had volunteered to prepare for the annual
event.
Thap watched the little boy enthusiastically helping the children sweep the temple
courtyard, while he collaborated with his uncles to set up sunshade tents on the lawn in
front of the sermon hall. The next day, after the midday offering, the remaining villagers
would gather to eat the meal prepared by the volunteer housewives in the temple
kitchen, who had begun organizing the ingredients that morning.
The warm atmosphere and the villagers’ conversations helped Thap relax his stress.
Since saving Uncle Chit’s life, many people loved him and treated him like a son or
grandson, making him feel familiar with the village even though he had been there less
than a month.
His eyes scanned the room happily, lingering on the sweet face that looked up from the
ground to look at him, as if it had an internal clock. When their gazes met, In pretended
to look away, as if she hadn’t intended to look at him in the first place.
“Phi In!” called Khao Hom, a girl clumsily holding a broom larger than her, in a clear
voice.
“Yes?” In turned to the little girl. “Are you tired, Khao Hom? You can go rest with your
friends if you want.” “No, it’s not that. I called to tell you that Phi Thap is watching you.
I don’t know if anything’s wrong,” he said, pointing to the tall figure in another corner
as proof. “Look, there he is, staring at you!”
“Phi Thap just looks everywhere,” In replied.
“Hmm…” Khao Hom made a thoughtful, adult-like gesture. “Maybe you’re right,
because he’s looking at someone else now.”
He feigned indifference, but when he caught a glimpse of a young village girl flirting
with Thap, his round eyes narrowed in annoyance. Even from a distance, Thap could
sense the dark energy emanating from the little boy.
Thap accepted a bottle of water from the young woman with a thank you, then walked
over to In, who was looking at him with a sour face, completely ignoring the girl’s
attempts to get her attention.
“Are you tired, Khao Hom?” Thap greeted the girl first, though his eyes were fixed on
the grumpy young man beside her.
“I’m not tired,” she replied clearly.
But seeing In ya Thap’s displeased face acting as if she was trying to calm him down,
similar to how she had seen her grandparents make up after a fight, she quickly changed
her answer.
“But now I am tired.”
Thap laughed at the sudden change. “You just told me you weren’t tired, but in less than
a minute you already are, huh?”
“Yes, I’m very, very tired. I need to recharge,” she said before running to the shade of a
tree where her grandmother was preparing water and snacks for the volunteers.
Thap followed her with his eyes until he was sure she was with Aunt Phia, then turned
to the young man who was still furiously sweeping the yard, smiling with amusement at
his obvious reaction.
“Do you want to rest a little?” he offered, pushing the glass of water closer to her, but In
looked at him with disdain.
“You drink it, she gave it to you, didn’t she?” he retorted sharply.
“I don’t want to, or someone around here will get jealous,” Thap said, a playful glint in
his eyes.
“Who’s going to be jealous of you?”
“You don’t realize you’re so bad at hiding things. Your eyes tell me everything, In,”
Thap said, pinching her round cheeks as her expression soured further, before leaning in
to whisper, “But I’m glad you’re jealous, because it means you have feelings for me
too.” “You talk too much,” In said, hitting his chest hard with a small fist. But the
person receiving the blow laughed with satisfaction, as if enjoying mocking him.
“Better than being stubborn, don’t you think?” Thap playfully tilted In’s head, earning
another glare. “Aren’t you afraid I won’t be here to hear your feelings straight from
your mouth?”
“If you want to hear them so badly, you’ll have to stay until that day,” In said, pressing
her lips together to hold back a sob. She hit Thap’s chest again, harder, and spoke in a
threatening tone: “Don’t die under any circumstances. This isn’t a request… it’s an
order.” The man, willing to obey, extended his pinky finger docilely in front of the little
boy. “I don’t make promises to just anyone without thinking about it, but for you, I’m
willing to let this bind me for life.”
“Don’t back down,” In warned, hooking her pinky finger through Thap’s and squeezing
tightly.
The scene remained etched in the eyes of an elderly monk who had just come down
from the preaching hall. In his vision, a dark cloud covered the tall figure, but a bright
light, not far away, was ready to shine brightly, assuring him that there was no need to
fear the approaching storm.
“Written destiny or the one we forge?” the monk murmured to the wind with a smile.
Sunlight burst in to dispel the cold, like the heart of someone being healed. At the same
time, that person
also offered light to the person next to them. …
The bustle of villagers’ conversations filled the spacious temple courtyard as dusk fell.
All the families had gathered together to help with the preparations in harmony. The
small reward for their efforts was dinner, the work of the volunteer housewives who
competed with their best recipes, receiving constant praise from the diners. It was a
simple end-of-year celebration, but one that brought smiles to everyone’s faces, making
it a special day.
When dinner was over, the large and small lights installed before sunset were lit to test
their operation. The next day, the merit ceremony would begin at dawn, and in winter,
when the sun rose later, lights were essential.
“This is the first time I haven’t spent New Year’s Eve in the hospital,” the young doctor
said with a laugh, standing on the lawn in front of the sermon hall, next to the little boy
who was excitedly watching the children play.
“Do you usually have to work?”
“Yes, while others are celebrating the end of the year, doctors like me are treating
patients. On holidays like this, accidents are more frequent than usual.”
“That’s why your mother says you work so much that you don’t have time to rest.”
“Something like that,” the young man smiled. “And what are your New Year’s Eves
like?”
“I don’t have New Year’s Eve like other people. If I don’t have urgent work to turn in, I
go to bed at ten o’clock sharp,” In said, laughing softly. “By the time I wake up, it’s
already New Year’s.”
“So, will it seem strange to you that, from now on, your New Year’s Eves won’t be the
same?”
“In what sense?”
“You’ll have my company to spend the year together. Even if you go to sleep at ten on
the 31st, when you wake up on the 1st, I’ll still be there with you.”
In was sure it was a simple phrase, but it stirred a strange warmth in his heart, like a
promise to be together every year…
Although there wasn’t a three-story Christmas tree adorned with multicolored lights, the
orange lights shining against the dark night sky brought a smile to the city boy’s face.
Beyond its beauty, everything that had been created reflected the unity and generous
spirit of the people there.
“Guys, that light seems to be out!” a villager shouted, causing all eyes to turn to the
faulty bulb. Sure enough, it wasn’t shining like the others in the same row.
“Turn it off and on again. If that doesn’t work, try adjusting the base,” suggested the
older uncle, and all the lights went out at once.
Seeing that it was taking longer than expected, In reached out to take Thap’s hand in the
darkness. But there was no one beside him. He groped further, without success.
When the lights came back on, the little boy collapsed upon seeing Thap lying on the
ground. The white shirt he was wearing was stained red with blood over a large area.
The young man was pressing the wound with one hand, his face reflecting pain.
Screams echoed throughout the room. What little control In had left was about to slip
away, but Thap reached out with his free hand to take In’s and squeeze it, as he always
did to encourage her. In quickly wiped away the tears that had fallen without her even
noticing.
He had promised himself that no matter what happened, he wouldn’t let anyone take
this man away from him.
But the weak voice that came from the wounded man’s mouth drove him almost mad.
“Will I have to celebrate New Year’s Eve in the hospital again…?”
Chapter 16
“In, you have to take Phi Thap to the hospital right now!” The shout caused the initial
panic to calm once again. “Let’s go in my truck, little In!” said the father of little Phum,
whom the young doctor had once helped with his homework, without wasting any time
thinking about it. Several men from the village helped carry Thap, who was still
conscious, to the truck parked in the same area. Parents comforted the children who
were crying inconsolably from the shock.
“Is Phi Thap going to die, Phi In?” Khao Hom approached, holding In’s leg, and asked
in a trembling voice. She was smart enough to know that her Phi Thap was hurt, but she
couldn’t imagine how.
“Phi Thap is Khao Hom’s superhero, right? He won’t die that easily,” In replied with a
wide smile. Khao Hom nodded in understanding, a renewed sparkle in her eyes,
knowing her Phi In wouldn’t lie to her. Then Aunty Phia walked over and picked up the
little girl to carry her away.
“I ask Uncle to seal off the village, notify the police, and find the culprit, please,” In
said hurriedly. “I also ask Uncle to send someone to guard the path behind the temple.”
The eldest uncle agreed without hesitation. Aside from the community development
team that had scouted the area, only the village chief knew the entrance and exit path
behind the temple, which was closed, leaving only one main route to facilitate the
villagers’ care. “And most importantly… the culprit has a dragon tattoo on his left
wrist.”
Although no further details were available, the eldest uncle complied without complaint.
The first thing he did was order everyone to gather in the preaching hall and select some
strong young men to seal off the village
entrances, not forgetting to send another group, along with himself, to the road In had
mentioned.
Thap was laid down in the back of the truck, with In using her lap as a pillow for him.
The thin hand kept squeezing the large one to reassure himself that the tall figure was
still with him. Tears, which had dried minutes before, flowed again as he watched the
blood spread further down the shirt.
“I’m not going to die so easily.”
“It’s not a joke, ‘I’m not going to die.’ You’re all bloody and still want to talk,” In
chided, seeing that the wounded man was still able to smile, even though his shirt was
about to turn completely red.
“Don’t forget I’m a doctor. What was stabbed into me didn’t touch any vital points,”
Thap said, lightly squeezing In’s hand to reinforce his words.
“Stay still, please.”
“Is that how you talk to someone who’s about to die? How cruel,” Thap joked, though
he found it harder to speak than before. Still, he tried to voice his complaint, softening
In’s tense expression.
“So how do you want me to speak so you’re satisfied, Phi Thap?”
Thap’s sharp eyes blinked rapidly, unsure if what he had heard was a slip of the tongue
from the pain of the stab wound in his side or the noise of the wind as the truck sped
forward.
Thap’s shocked face made In chuckle, certain that the other guy wasn’t that bad.
“What did you say just now?”
“When you get out of the hospital alive, I’ll tell you again,” In said with a laugh, seeing
that they had already arrived at the health center.
Medical staff quickly arrived to take the patient for treatment. Fortunately, it was
Sunday, a day when
doctors, nurses, and other staff were present at all times, as local people often went to
the doctor on weekends. “Can’t I listen to it first to cheer myself up a bit? They’re
taking me to the operating room now,” the older man said in a playful, childlike tone.
“I’m not going anywhere. When you get out, I’ll tell you until your ears hurt, Phi Thap.”
What a precious stab in the arm for Dr. Thapfa. Although, in reality, he couldn’t bear to
go through that again. Enduring the pain and joking with the little boy throughout the
journey to keep him from worrying was already a great effort.
But… did In calling him “Phi Thap” mean that he had accepted?
Meanwhile, seeing the emergency room door closing and Thap’s condition not
appearing serious under the doctors’ care, In took out his cell phone and called Captain
Ton to inform him immediately. He wouldn’t allow Thap to expose himself to danger as
a decoy again. He was certain the attacker had escaped through the secret route known
only to a few.
In’s certainty that the culprit knew the back entrance to the temple stemmed from the
fact that, besides community developers like her parents and their team, and the village
chief, there was only one other person who knew: businessman Kiat Siri-Pattanaroj,
owner of SP Group. He had been the main driving force behind the village’s
development, but in reality, he was using this route to persuade villagers to sell their
land for a massive project for his company.
If this was the businessman, In was certain he didn’t match the description he’d
predicted to Thap. Kiat was heavily built and appeared to be no taller than five feet
seven inches. His memories of seeing him accompanying his parents to work, shortly
before they died, were still clear.
In further confirmed that he and Thap had correctly identified the real culprit or
mastermind behind it all when, a few hours later, the eldest uncle sent Aunty Phia and
some villagers to accompany him to the health center. This happened after the police
arrived in the village, alerted by the eldest uncle, when the villagers managed to capture
the attacker, who had overlooked the road, thinking no one knew him.
However, catching Yod was just the beginning of the journey to the real culprit. The
hardest part would come next: figuring out what evidence they could use to incriminate
him if Yod didn’t reveal the mastermind behind the attack.
“Auntie just found out today that our village has that access,” Aunt Phia said, still
shocked by what had happened.
“I found out shortly before my parents died,” In replied. “By the way, while Eldest
Uncle and some villagers were searching for the culprit, those who stayed behind talked
about Thap’s attack a thousand times,” Aunt Phia said, looking worriedly toward the
emergency exit. “Is there anything we can help Thap with, Little In?”
“There’s someone who doesn’t wish him well,” In explained. “But I don’t know how he
knew Phi Thap was in our village.”
“It must have been when he saved Uncle Chit’s life the other day,” Aunt Phia suggested,
as if she’d just remembered. “You know, there are only outsiders in the village when
there’s a market. The merchants who saw what happened reported it, saying we had a
doctor here.”
In nodded as he listened. On the way, he had also considered that this incident might
have made Thap’s presence widely known, especially since he himself had announced
that he was a doctor, something unusual in such a remote village.
“Now the villagers are very worried about Thap. Thank goodness Khao Hom believed
what you told him, that nothing would happen to him, and told his friends so they would
stop crying.”
In listened with a complicated expression. He couldn’t help but worry about how scared
the children had become.
“Auntie Phia, you can go back to Khao Hom if you want. There’s nothing to worry
about here anymore,” he said politely. Looking at the time on his phone, he saw that a
lot of time had passed. “Besides, tomorrow is the village’s big merit ceremony. I don’t
want it to be canceled or postponed because of this. At least this way we can reassure
the villagers who were frightened today.”
“Are you sure, Little In?” Although Aunt Phia was worried about her granddaughter,
whom she had left with other neighbors, she couldn’t help but feel the same way about
the tense-faced little boy. She reached out a hand to rub his slumped shoulders, which
made him feel sad. “If you can’t take it anymore, let me know. Everyone at Phu Dao is
always ready to help you and Thap.”
“Thank you,” In said, clasping his hands in a gesture of gratitude before smiling broadly
to ease his aunt’s worries. “If anything happens, I’ll call your house immediately. I
assure you I won’t be burdened with anything alone for too long.”
“Seeing you smile reassures me,” she said tenderly. “I don’t know how Thap is feeling
now.”
“It’s nothing serious. Before I went to the doctors, he was still talking nonstop,” In
replied.
Aunt Phia smiled fondly, both for the little boy in front of her and for the young man
still under medical care. “Thap is a good person, I’m sure he’ll be fine.” In nodded, tears
in his eyes. Although he knew it wasn’t as serious as he’d seen in his vision, the fear and
shock
had weakened him to the point where he couldn’t contain them. Aunt Phia pulled him
into a hug, as if he were her own son or grandson, stroking his head empathetically.
Although he tried to appear strong on the outside, those who had known him since
childhood knew it was just a facade to avoid worrying others.
It was a long moment before In pulled away from the hug and smiled broadly,
reassuring the old woman enough for her to return to dealing with the chaos in the
village. “If anything happens, call me right away, little In.”
“Yes, Aunt Phia.”
“Everyone in Phu Dao is worried about you, little one.” In smiled as he waved goodbye
to Aunt Phia and the other villagers as they boarded the vehicle, filled with gratitude.
The place he called home was bigger than he had imagined.
As someone once told him: “It is in the most difficult moments that we see clearly those
who truly love us.” Shortly after, the operating room door opened. The attending
physician emerged smiling, greeted the patient, and explained Thap’s condition to
reassure the family: the wound had been successfully sutured and there was no damage
to other organs, as the knife had not penetrated deeply. Soon, the nurses would transfer
him to the recovery room. In could only repeat his thanks before collapsing in his seat,
exhausted.
It had really been a very long day.
“Little In… right?”
A voice in front of him made In, who was sitting with his head down and rubbing the
bridge of his nose from exhaustion, look up. He saw a tall, dark-skinned man wearing a
fitted, light-colored polo shirt, smiling in a friendly manner. Beside him, another man of
similar height but with lighter skin was also smiling at him.
“Yes,” In replied. “Who are you…?”
Before they could introduce themselves, In’s cell phone rang, displaying Captain Ton’s
name on the screen. But before he could answer, one of the newcomers showed him his
own cell phone screen, where he was calling “Little In from Thap.” In frowned,
puzzled, until the man hung up his call and swiped through In’s screen to end his own.
“Phi Ton, with this, little In will know it’s really me, no mistake,” the man said with a
smile before hanging up. He then turned to In, who was still uneasy about the name
saved in the contact.
The young police officer’s caution had to be acknowledged, because in that situation he
had to take extreme precautions for the safety of someone who had just escaped death.
“I heard about little In a while ago, but I never had the chance to meet you. Meeting
under these circumstances isn’t exactly pleasant,” the man joked. In smiled and bowed
respectfully, as Captain Ton was several years older than him. “And this is Thiwmek,
Thap’s youngest Phi.”
“Nice to meet you, little In. You may call me Phi Mek,” said the man called Mek,
bowing slightly in greeting. Upon closer inspection, he had several similar features to
his elder Phi, though he clearly lacked Thap’s mischievous sparkle. However, he
retained the attractive appearance of all three Phis.
“Nice to meet you,” In responded briefly, like someone unaccustomed to interacting
with strangers.
Their gazes examined him openly, making In feel somewhat uncomfortable and
pretending to check the time on his cell phone to hide his nervousness. Ton was not in
the least surprised by what his friend had told him on the phone:
“I think right now… I really like it.”
It was obvious the little boy fit Thap’s type perfectly: small, pale, with round cheeks
that made you want to pinch them. And with the rumor he’d heard that this little In
could respond to Thap like no other, there was nothing that made them incompatible.
Just by seeing him in person, he knew his friend was surely one of those who both
adores and fears their partner…
For his part, Mek, although he had been working in the south for months, was aware
that his eldest Phi had become involved in a major case thanks to his younger sister’s
updates. When he received the call from Ton saying that Thap had been stabbed, he,
having returned to Bangkok two days earlier, insisted on coming immediately, worried.
Having met the little boy with whom Thap had shared a house for almost a month, and
with Ton’s stories during the trip, it seemed that his mother would soon receive good
news.
“They arrived quickly,” In commented.
“We came with the team by helicopter,” Ton explained. “Part of the group is already in
Phu Dao, but I wanted to come first to check on Thap.”
“Oh,” In said, forgetting to update them about Thap. “The doctor said he’s out of
danger. They’ll move him to the recovery room soon.”
“Since there aren’t any permanent doctors here, I thought I’d take him to a hospital in
Chiang Mai for further treatment. I’ve already notified his family; they should arrive at
Chiang Mai airport tomorrow morning,” Ton explained.
“Okay,” In agreed, considering it would be best for Thap. Ton went to inform the staff
and coordinate with Chiang Mai Hospital, which he had already contacted after learning
of the incident. In reality, this health center didn’t have enough rooms for long-term
stays.
“And you, little In, will you go take care of Phi Thap?” Mek asked, trying to start a
conversation, but In shook his head with a smile.
“You better take care of him, Phi Mek. I want to go back and sort things out in the
village first,” he said, thinking it more appropriate for Thap’s younger Phi to take
charge. “I heard from Ton that they caught the guy who stabbed Thap,” Mek said, and
In nodded. “And it seems that guy works for Kan’s father.”
“Yes, but I haven’t seen his face yet, because I brought Thap to the hospital first,” In
explained. Just then, Ton returned to join them. “I have something to tell you, because I
think it might help catch the real culprit.” The two men exchanged glances before sitting
down to listen attentively to the little boy. In began to recount what he knew about Kiat,
including what happened earlier, when Thap saved Uncle Chit at the market, which may
have revealed his location to the attacker, Yod.
“Don’t worry about Dr. Kan. I have my men watching him. If it’s him, he won’t be able
to escape,” Ton assured him, though his face couldn’t hide the tension. “Before coming
here, I questioned Kasidit further. I told him that Thap had been stabbed by one of his
men, and this time he opened his mouth because he didn’t want to be saddled with
another crime. He admitted that he sent people to look for Thap, but his men couldn’t
find him and were arrested first. Regarding the previous attacks on Thap in Bangkok, he
only acknowledged the crash that wrecked his car and the attempted stabbing with
scissors as his own work.”
Ton explained in detail. It was a piece of luck within the misfortune that the real
mastermind sent someone without knowing Kasidit was already in custody. They
probably wanted to pin everything on him, but that allowed Ton to take advantage of the
situation to get the
first culprit to confess. With the charges he was already facing, Kasidit was finished
anyway.
This also convinced Ton that Thap’s near-accident in front of the hospital in Bangkok
was also Yod’s doing. But what was still unclear was who Yod was working for. For
Kiat, the father, who had no previous conflict with Thap?
Or for Kan, the son, a close friend of Thap for years? A prediction from a famous
fortune teller would not be enough to issue an arrest warrant against the real culprit. “So
where do we start, Phi Ton?” Mek asked with a serious expression, realizing that the
problem was much bigger than he had heard.
“When the ambulance arrives, take Thap to the hospital first. I’ve already sent police
officers to keep an eye on him,” Ton said with a serious face, addressing the matter
professionally. “And, Little In, I’ll have to ask you to give your statement first.”
In readily agreed. Ton guided him to a vehicle where local police offered to facilitate the
transfer. He then received a report that Yod had already been detained at the police
station near Phu Dao.
…
Several officers greeted Ton respectfully and led them to the cell where Yod sat,
dejected. Behind the bars was a man of medium build, about forty years old, who
seemed normal, without particularly cruel features.
Except for the dragon tattoo on his left wrist, clearly visible as he rested his hands at his
sides, leaning against the wall.
It was a coincidence that Thap had been stabbed on the left side, everything fit perfectly
with In’s vision. “He’s left-handed, isn’t he?” In whispered.
Ton consulted with a nearby subordinate and, after receiving the answer, replied in a
low voice, although internally he was amazed by the little one’s special ability.
“Yes, Yod is left-handed.”
Chapter 17
“That’s him,” In said quietly. “In the vision I had, he used his left hand with the dragon
tattoo to stab Phi Thap’s left side. But as to why he did it and who ordered it—I guess
we’ll have to leave that hope in your hands, Phi Ton.” Captain Ton gave a wry smile. He
fully believed what the little boy was saying, for time had proven his words true.
However, the hope they had placed in him filled him with concern.
In the end, Ton nodded in acceptance. After all, he had to do his duty to the best of his
ability. As protector of the peace, his salary came from the citizens’ taxes, which meant
his true boss wasn’t his superior, but the people themselves.
“I’ll take care of this from here. Please, Little In, go give your statement to the police
first.”
After separating the child, another officer from the same team joined Ton to prepare to
interrogate Yod.
Yod’s wrists were handcuffed when he was led into the interrogation room. His fierce
eyes glared at the young captain as he pressed the record button with a relaxed
demeanor, as if the job wasn’t particularly burdensome, even though it was a fairly
important case. However, Ton wasn’t worried thanks to what In had told him, which
allowed him to piece together part of the puzzle. Now everything depended on whether
the culprit would cooperate with the police.
“Your previous case landed you in jail for assault, but this time you’ll probably spend a
lot more time behind bars for attempted murder.”
Ton observed the culprit’s anxious expression with satisfaction. He had done his
research and knew that Yod had previously been imprisoned for committing a crime to
divert attention from a case involving Dr. Kan. This allowed the sexual abuse case to be
swept under the rug. More importantly, the other side had used the
power of money to get away with it, so much so that it didn’t even make headlines.
Because of this, Ton was fairly certain that someone like that could easily order his
friend’s murder.
“But if you tell me who’s behind this and why you did it, maybe we can reduce the
charges against you.”
“Don’t try to trick me into it.”
Ton placed a photograph of a blood-stained razor on the table. The real object was being
analyzed to use the results as evidence in the case.
“The results of the analysis will be out soon and will confirm whether the blood on the
blade matches Dr. Thap’s. We’ll also know whose fingerprints on the handle belong to.”
Yod looked at the photograph with a tense expression, just as Ton had expected. The
young policeman smiled. “Did it not occur to you that, having failed so miserably, your
boss might still spare your life? I understand the last time you went to prison it was to
cover up for another culprit, wasn’t that right?”
Yod didn’t respond, but his eyes widened in surprise and anger at Ton, a reaction that
gave the policeman confirmation that what he knew was true.
“What good is going to jail for someone else?”
“Aren’t you supposed to be interrogating me about today’s case?” Yod snarled, gritting
his teeth in anger. “It’s true that I don’t have any evidence from the previous case
because I didn’t investigate it myself. But I do know that there was a sexual abuse
allegation at SP Group. A key witness disappeared without a trace, and then a case of
physical assault emerged at the same company to distract the media. If the abuse case
hadn’t been closed so easily, we would already know whether that witness is still alive
or not.”
Ton calmly explained the background of Yod’s case, keeping his gaze fixed on him the
entire time. He had previously reviewed the files and spoken with a police officer who
worked on the case. Initially, an SP Group employee reported being sexually abused at
work. After investigating and gathering some information, a crucial witness, who also
claimed to have been a victim, disappeared without a trace and with no family members
to contact.
At the same time, a case of physical assault occurred at the same company that made
headlines, as the victim was Dr. Kan, son of the company owner. The alleged motive
was that Yod, fed up with Kan nagging him for drinking alcohol while working as a
driver, lost his temper and stabbed him severely with a knife. Ton had no difficulty
deducing that it was a plan to divert attention, a mere act to deceive the audience. A
doctor like Kan would know exactly where to stab to make it look serious without being
fatal.
“The strange thing is that the missing witness had had a relationship with your boss’s
son.”
“The son of your former boss, with whom you had problems.”
“And you still keep in touch?”
“Okay, I won’t talk about the old case anymore. But in this case, what reason did you
have for killing Dr. Thap?” “None.”
Ton banged the table hard in exasperation, causing Yod to flinch at the sudden change in
the police officer’s attitude, who had been in a good mood since he entered the room.
“Even if you manage to get out of this, you can be sure your boss won’t let you live.”
Ton threw several more photos and some documents onto the table. Yod frowned, then
his eyes widened as he saw a picture of him getting into a luxury European car near the
hospital, along with a report of incoming and outgoing calls from his cell phone,
confiscated by the police after his arrest. Although they couldn’t identify the owner of
the receiving number, the coordinates clearly indicated the calls were made from the
hospital where Kan worked. Furthermore, the owner of the car in the photo was also the
young doctor.
“Right now, the police are tracking down the owner of that number. I’m sure you know
it won’t be difficult.” “I just called to ask for help with a job,” Yod stammered,
stumbling over his words.
“With someone you had a legal dispute with before?” Ton shook his head at the weak
excuse. “It doesn’t matter, the police will investigate both the number owner and the car
owner for questioning anyway.”
Yod gritted his teeth, unable to find a retort for the young policeman. “But how do you
explain the secret path behind the temple in the village?”
“Phu Dao, which only a few people know about?” Ton sighed wearily. He’d dealt with
stubborn criminals countless times, and they always brought frustration if there wasn’t
enough evidence to corner them.
“If you don’t answer, I’ll have to formally charge you with attempted murder.”
Seeing Yod hesitate, as if debating whether to speak or not, Ton commented in a neutral
tone, addressing no one in particular:
“What a shame. You barely had time to be with your wife and kids, and now you have
to go back to prison. But this time it looks like it’ll be for life. The chances of seeing
your kids succeed will be zero.”
Not only that, Ton began to gather up the items he had brought for the interrogation
indifferently, as if he didn’t mind insisting if the other didn’t want to talk.
“Because Dr. Thap was about to become deputy director of the hospital.”
“What did you say?” Ton stopped his hand and turned to face him directly again.
“Kan is the director’s immediate nephew. But when the director was about to select
Thap for the position, Kan flew into a rage,” Yod explained, his eyes nervous and
fearful. “Just then, Thap was already being targeted by another criminal. Kan, upon
learning of the promotion, seized the opportunity and asked Kiat to send me to take care
of him. He ordered me to act before the police caught the other culprit, so he could pin
everything on him.”
Ton was not wrong in the slightest: Kan wanted to put all the blame on Kasidit.
“That’s why you took the job so easily, right? The police would target the other criminal
they were chasing anyway, instead of suspecting a friend like Kan, who was even
pretending to help them. Without considering what would happen if you failed and got
caught.”
“That’s why Kan told me to act as soon as I saw Thap,” Yod growled, annoyed. The
policeman’s words made him realize he’d end up bearing the brunt of the punishment
himself. Speaking first would give him an advantage. “Because I failed the first time,
when Kan ordered me to run over Thap in front of the hospital.” “And how did you
know where Thap was?”
“Kan just said he was in Mae Hong Son. I had to find him on my own. I heard villagers
at the town market talking about a doctor in Phu Dao, so I sneaked in through the back
path of the temple, which Kiat told me about after I informed him.”
Yod spoke quickly, exhausted. For the first time, he wasn’t following the orders of his
benefactor, Kiat, who had raised him. Before, he would have done anything for him
without hesitation. But since he had a family waiting
for him, the hesitation toward crime made him reflect, and he didn’t dare harm Thap as
he’d been ordered. In his last moment of lucidity before attacking, he plunged the knife
only superficially into Thap’s side, knowing that this spot, where Kan had forced him to
stab himself earlier, would not be fatal.
“I already confessed everything.”
“So, according to what you’re saying, Kiat, Kan’s father, agreed to his son’s request by
sending you to do this job and only informed you about the path within the village,
correct?” Ton asked, confirming the recorded statement. “Yeah.”
“And as you said, does that mean Kan is the one behind the order to kill Thap?”
“Yeah.”
The young police officer nodded satisfied. “When you testify in court, don’t forget to
tell the truth, just like you did here.”
With that, Ton left the interrogation room with the recording as evidence, ordering
another officer to take Yod back to his cell to await the next step. He called his
subordinates in Bangkok to immediately issue a summons to Kan and Kiat as suspects
mentioned by the detainee.
Once resolved, he returned to the little boy, who had just finished giving his statement
to the police.
“Are you going to see Thap at the hospital now, Little In? Mek sent me a message
saying everything is ready there. I can arrange for someone to take you.”
“I have to go back to the village first, because they are waiting for news from Thap.”
This time, things were starting to fall into place, thanks in large part to the sincere help
of the people of Phu Dao, who had always wanted the best for him and Thap. So
he had to go back to reassure them and thank them for their support that day.
“Then I’ll send someone with you. If anything happens, contact me anytime.”
In nodded, respectfully greeted the elder and said goodbye.
That day, he was so exhausted that he wanted to collapse into bed immediately. Seeing
that things were beginning to turn out well, although he didn’t ask Ton about Yod,
knowing he was under investigation, he trusted the captain to fulfill his duty both as a
police officer and as Thap’s friend.
The atmosphere in Phu Dao returned to calm, although several houses still had their
lights on, even though almost an hour had passed since the start of a new day. As Thap
had said, his New Year’s Eve would never be the same again. He opened the first one by
giving a statement at the police station well past midnight. In asked the police officer
who drove him to park in front of his eldest uncle’s house, where about ten people were
gathered waiting for news. As he got out of the car, the aunts, led by Phia, wrapped him
in a comforting hug, showering the exhausted little boy with warmth.
“Thap is safe. He was transferred to the hospital in Chiang Mai,” In explained, seeing
that many were waiting for news. He briefly recounted the progress and details he could
share to ease their concerns, both for them and the villagers.
“Please tell Thap that we are visiting him on behalf of everyone in Phu Dao,” said an
aunt, gently taking his hand.
“Yes, I will tell him that everyone here is very worried about him.”
In received support on Thap’s behalf, but his obvious tiredness made the others reluctant
to bother him further.
“How are Khao Hom and the other children?” In asked as Aunty Phia drove him home
on her motorbike, after insisting for several minutes that he could return just out of
courtesy.
“The older ones and I explained to them that it was an accident and that Thap is fine
now.”
“I’m sure tomorrow, when they can run and play at the annual festival, they’ll be
better,” In said with a smile, recalling the previous year when she participated in the
event, babysitting the mischievous little ones and taking them out to play while the
adults chatted.
“Are you coming to the event, Little In, or are you going to visit Thap in the hospital?”
“I’ll stop by the temple first and then drive to see it.” Since becoming alone, In had once
thought he never wanted to live without a family again. But fate brought him good
friends, a charming Phi, generous villagers, and threw someone else into his life—
someone he initially didn’t want in his orbit. However, in the end, he couldn’t deny his
own feelings.
That feeling that Thap had now become the person at the center of her heart.
Upon touching the pillow, the little boy fell asleep immediately from exhaustion. He
woke up when the alarm clock rang at five in the morning. He quickly bathed and
dressed to join the merit-making ceremony at the temple. Hearing the intermittent
bustle, a sign that most of the villagers were already awake, he sped up his preparations,
as he had to leave for Chiang Mai at midmorning to visit the patient.
“May your spirit return, little one,” said the most venerable old woman in the village,
welcoming her with a blessing as she greeted her.
The once spacious preaching hall now seemed small, housing all the Phu Dao
households. The villagers greeted him as he advanced on his knees to pay
homage to the elderly monk, sitting in meditation in his usual place.
The monk looked at the young man with compassionate eyes as he bowed. “At last, the
misfortune is over.” “Are you referring to me or Phi Thap, venerable one?” In asked
playfully.
“Both of you, little In. From now on, you won’t have to worry anymore.”
“It’s true that they caught the culprit, but that doesn’t mean they’ve captured the
mastermind,” In said quietly, uncertainly. “I haven’t had any more visions, so I don’t
know if he’s really safe.”
“I already told you not to worry,” the monk insisted. “So the police will catch the
culprit?”
“Everyone’s karma is their own, little In. No one escapes their actions. Sooner or later,
the consequences come back.”
He clasped his hands and smiled. The monk always reminded him of that lesson. In
scientific terms, action equals reaction: the force with which you throw a ball is the
same force with which it bounces back.
“Phi In!”
After helping out in the living room for a while and heading downstairs, Khao Hom’s
booming voice followed close behind him. The little boy crouched down to wait for the
little girl running down the stairs.
“Walk slowly, Khao Hom, or you’ll fall.”
“Yes, Phi In,” she replied instantly, carefully inching toward her favorite Phi. “Are you
going to visit Phi Thap?”
“Yes, but nothing’s wrong with him anymore. Don’t worry, Khao Hom.”
“Will you and Phi Thap return to the village?” Khao Hom remembered well that after
the festival, his Phi In had to
return to work in Bangkok.
“From now on, I’ll come more often so you won’t miss me,” In said, though he wasn’t
sure if Thap would return to Bangkok directly, as he too had to return to work on time.
The sturdy little girl jumped up to him with joy. “You have to bring Phi Thap too!”
“I promise,” In said, extending his pinky finger. Khao Hom hooked his chubby one and
smiled broadly.
Khao Hom and Aunty Phia accompanied him to the car with a large basket of fruit that
the villagers had sent for the patient, enough to feed both the sick person and visitors for
days.
An hour later, when the car reached a signal zone, a call rang. The screen displayed
Dao’s name. In put on his Bluetooth headset and answered without delay. “How are
you, In?!” the high, sweet voice shouted, almost making her throw her headphones.
“Do you always have to yell at me every time you call me?”
“I was just worried. It was hard to get in touch with you.” “Didn’t your Phi tell you I’m
okay?”
“We haven’t had time to talk that much. As soon as I saw she was safe, I called you
right away.”
“Nothing serious happened to you, right?” “He’s practically normal, at least to the
naked eye. Beyond that, I didn’t ask. Right now, there are so many people visiting him
in the room that Thap can barely answer.”
“That much?” In laughed softly, imagining Dao was referring to his family.
“Are you coming to the hospital?”
“I’m driving there now.”
“Oh, then drive carefully. I’ll wait for you downstairs at the hospital.”
In agreed and hung up, focusing back on the road as she thought about her friend’s
words. She said there were so many people visiting her Phi that she could barely
answer. Dao’s family wasn’t that large, and it seemed Thap’s mother would be the most
curious. Beyond that, there was no one else in mind.
But he didn’t give it any more thought. He turned on the car’s stereo to fill the silence,
which he was no longer accustomed to.
After a while, In arrived at the hospital in Chiang Mai. She looked around for her friend
and soon saw a thin figure with a sweet face but exasperating expressions who tapped
her on the shoulder in greeting.
“Do you look more radiant or what?”
The question made In frown, looking at her friend as if she were something strange.
“What kind of question is that?”
“Seriously,” Dao said, taking In’s chin and turning it from side to side to get a better
look at him. “Your face has a special glow, like someone who looks like they’ll get
married before me.”
“What nonsense, Dao,” In replied, annoyed, pulling his hand away. “So, according to
you, there’s no need to tell fortunes anymore? Straight to the wedding?” “My mother is
still waiting for you to give her an auspicious date like always. That woman is your
number one fan,” Dao said. Seeing In’s annoyed face, he laughed good-naturedly. “You
really look different, In.” “Just because you haven’t seen me in a long time.” “No, what
I’m saying is, it’s a positive change. At first, you weren’t even happy to have Thap with
you.” Before In could answer her friend’s question, a deep voice sounded behind them,
causing them both to turn
around in unison.
“Hello, kids!” Captain Ton greeted with a smile. However, his tired face made it clear
he hadn’t slept. Kasidit’s case wasn’t completely resolved yet, and now Yod’s case,
linked to Dr. Kan, was added.
“Have you slept at all, Phi Ton?” Dao asked with concern, seeing him as an older Phi
since she was little. “Not yet. I was taking care of Thap all night.”
“Are there any developments on the culprit?” he asked, getting straight to the point. The
officer showed an unconcealed, concerned expression and looked for a suitable place to
sit down and talk, as it would take a while.
“The police summoned Kan for questioning, but he’s keeping mum and letting his
lawyer handle it. The evidence only includes Yod’s statement and photos showing they
knew each other, but there’s nothing to confirm Kan was the mastermind behind the
arrest.” Ton leaned back in his chair, exhausted. In looked at Dao and, seeing his
paleness, assumed he already knew something about the progress.
“Doesn’t that put Thap in even more danger?” Dao asked.
“This case isn’t over. I don’t think Kan will dare to act for now. His father, who has also
been summoned, is on a business trip abroad. It’s very likely that Kiat will escape first
and then return to help his son, knowing that the evidence we have isn’t sufficient to
incriminate them.” Ton was sure Kiat wouldn’t dare to bribe or manipulate like before,
as his boss in this case wasn’t someone who would be easily influenced. Otherwise, he
wouldn’t be pressuring them day and night to speed up the work. “Are you still seeing
images of Thap, In?” Dao asked his friend, who had been silent.
“No, and the ones I saw already happened.”
“What does that mean, little In?” Ton asked, intrigued. “The image of him in a pool of
blood from the stab wound was Yod’s work.
But in my vision, it was much more serious.” “You mean Thap could have actually been
killed by Yod last night?” Dao asked.
“Yes, but he changed that, like he always said he could,” In replied with a smile, making
the unfortunate man’s sister and friend sigh in relief.
However, In didn’t forget that karma always found someone to pay. He continued to
believe that outcomes depended on each individual’s actions.
The little boy carried the villagers’ fruit basket, following the tall policeman, while his
friend helped him with an annoyed expression.
“What’s wrong with you? You look like you haven’t been to the bathroom in days,” In
whispered as they stopped in front of the patient’s room.
“You’ll see,” Dao said, nodding his chin toward the room. The door was open, and
laughter and chatter echoed, causing the newcomers to frown in curiosity.
Before In could fully enter, a face stopped him in his tracks. A person of similar height
to him, with white skin that complemented a lovely face, was smiling radiantly.
Although he knew he was in his late twenties, his youthful smile made him look
younger, infecting those around him. In recognized every detail, for that person was his
favorite singer: Wan Warayu.
“Thap’s ex-boyfriend. We found him this morning at Chiang Mai airport, and when he
found out, he asked to come visit,” Dao explained.
“I see.”
“He was the one who left Thap, but look at him now.”
In wasn’t one to believe rumors, but seeing the patient looking at that person and
smiling together caused a strange ache in his heart.
Then, a familiar voice rang out. In recognized it as Dao’s mother and the man in the
bed.
“If Wan doesn’t have anyone, why don’t you try Thap again, kid? I think they’d be
perfect. We’re the most compatible.”
It was like a hammer hitting his head. His ears rang, and he heard nothing else. He
remained motionless for almost a minute until Dao touched him after calling out to him
with no response.
“In, are you okay?”
“Can you come back with me to Phu Dao? We can pick up your Phi’s things too.”
“Are you going back to Bangkok now?” Dao knew that after New Year’s, In would be
as busy as before.
“Yes, my task here is complete. I’ll get back to work as soon as possible.”
In left the basket on a table near the door and left with Dao, determined to gather his
things and return to Bangkok immediately.
––––
BL Library
Chapter 18
When In arrived home in Bangkok from Mae Hong Son, it was almost 11 p.m. The little
boy plopped down on the living room sofa and turned on his cell phone to send a
message to Dao’s chat room, informing her that he had arrived safely, as she had
requested. Without waiting for a reply, he immediately turned off the device, cutting off
all communication with the world. His eyelids slowly closed from exhaustion, unable to
distinguish whether it was only physical or also due to the knot in his chest, which had
been throbbing differently since he had seen that scene in the hospital that morning.
For his part, Thap hadn’t seen even the shadow of the little boy all day. He should have
been the first person he saw when he woke up, not his younger brother, who had now
become his caregiver because he was off work. Thap’s sharp eyes took in the tall figure
lying in bed, eagerly watching the news on the hospital room television.
“Have you seen In around, Mek?” Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, he asked
his brother. He’d only had a moment alone like this after his family and Wan left after
visiting hours.
Wan Warayu, her ex-boyfriend, whom she would never get back together with beyond
being an acquaintance, had met her family by chance at the Chiang Mai airport. Wan
was about to return after filming a program in the province for several days. His mother,
unaware that there was now someone more important to him than anyone else, thought
about rekindling an old spark. She assumed there were still embers under the ashes, and
when she mentioned that Thap had been in an accident and was in that hospital, Wan
ended up accompanying them. So, Thap spent the day answering questions nonstop.
And then there were the maternal relatives who lived in the same province and heard
about it from his mother.
Thap had to force smiles to receive visitors when he should have been resting. His
mother still maintained the manners of a society lady, a military wife, although his
father had been retired for years and now enjoyed being a novice farmer, growing
hydroponic vegetables.
“I saw it yesterday, before I brought you to this hospital,” Mek replied, his gaze still
fixed on the television news. “Did he say anything? Did he mention any commitments?”
“No, because Phi Ton then took him to give his statement to the police,” Mek replied,
indifferent to his older brother’s tense expression.
Thap had already heard everything from Ton when his friend asked to speak privately
about the case in that room. He also mentioned that the little boy had come to visit him
with a basket of fruit still there as proof of his presence, but they hadn’t shown up.
Shortly after, his sister came in and told him she’d collected her things from In’s house
in Phu Dao and that the person he’d been waiting for all day had already fled back to
Bangkok. Whatever the reason, Thap wanted to get out of there immediately to chase
him.
“You should be more worried because your friend sent someone to kill you,” Mek said,
looking away from the television to eye his brother suspiciously.
It wasn’t that he wasn’t worried about it. The reasons Ton explained, based on Yod’s
statement, still left him with doubts. Was it enough that he was proposed as deputy
director of the hospital instead of Kan for his friend to send someone to assassinate
him?
When he recovered, he would definitely look for answers to that. But the matter with In
couldn’t wait any longer, because he was beginning to suspect that the little boy had
seen something and misinterpreted it.
“Dao told me that you and little In don’t get along,” Mek commented.
That question brought a slight smile to the sick man’s pale face.
“And you think that’s not the case?”
“If I were, that would be weird. You seem very anxious knowing he didn’t come to see
you. And from what I saw… In seemed too concerned about you to say you two weren’t
getting along.”
The corners of Thap’s mouth curved into a satisfied smile as he noticed how others
perceived his relationship with In.
“So what’s the conclusion?” Mek insisted, suspicious at his brother’s sly expression,
something unusual. But, being such close brothers, they couldn’t hide anything from
each other.
“I asked him to be my boyfriend, but he hasn’t told me whether he’s happy or not yet,”
Thap replied. Although, if he were optimistic, when the little boy called him “Phi
Thap,” he could assume they were already a couple. “But this definitely smells like
rejection,” Mek sighed, shaking his head as he looked at his brother, causing Thap, who
had gotten his hopes up, to look at him in confusion. “Does In know Wan was your ex?”
“I told him once, but I made it clear that we broke up permanently, without any
attachment.”
Hearing that, Mek looked at his brother disapprovingly. “Dao told me In came to see
you, but seeing so many people in the room, he went with her to collect your things
from the house,” Mek explained, while Thap wasn’t surprised because she already
knew. “And Wan was here at the time. What do you think about In seeing you with your
ex, the one who seems to want to get back together with your current boyfriend?”
“I’ve tried calling him, but his phone is always off,” Thap said. He had borrowed Ton,
Dao, and even Mek’s cell phones to contact the little boy, whose number he
remembered perfectly.
“Did Dao tell you that In saw you smiling like an idiot at Wan?”
Seeing his brother’s eyes widen, Mek could only sigh in resignation.
“When did I do that?” Thap exclaimed, startled. “Probably when you forced a smile
while responding to your relatives. But In and Dao were standing by the door and didn’t
see it properly, so they thought you were smiling at Wan.”
“Curse!”
“Who are you cursing?”
“Myself. How can everything fit together so perfectly to ruin me?”
“As soon as you get out of the hospital, get this straightened out quickly. If you leave it
like this, you’re sure to lose the little one.”
Although he accepted the advice and wanted to resolve the misunderstanding, in reality,
when he left the hospital and returned to Bangkok two days later, Thap had to deal with
both cases he was involved in, barely having time to move.
When he had a free moment, he tried calling In on his old cell phone, since his usual
one had been at the boy’s house in Bangkok since before he’d gone to Mae Hong Son.
When he went to look for him at his house, he found the door locked from the outside,
indicating that the owner wasn’t there.
In was avoiding him…
That was the only thing Thap was sure of.
When he asked Dao where his friend was, he never got a clear answer, only the
certainty that In was safe and needed some quiet time to work.
That day, after the problems had begun to resolve favorably, the hospital director, Kan’s
uncle, called him to
ask about his condition with concern and about his nephew and brother’s involvement
in the attack. Thap responded only with what the police had told him, without adding
what he knew without proof. Since summons had been issued for the father and son,
Kan’s father had not yet returned from abroad, although he continued to use his money
to successfully silence the media, leaving few aware of the situation.
But before Thap could rest or find time to look for the person he loved, his close friend
(now probably exfriend) walked in to greet him in his private office. Thap didn’t know
how to react to someone who seemed indifferent to everything that had happened.
“I didn’t know anything, really, Thap. Even though that guy is my father’s man,” Kan
said.
Had it been before, Thap would have believed those words without hesitation. But now,
with the help of a fortune-teller who saw the future and whom he trusted completely
since he decided to believe everything In said, those words seemed like a despicable act.
Furthermore, she learned from Ton that years earlier, Kan had been a suspect in a sexual
abuse case against an employee of SP Group, her father’s company. When the police
began investigating, the key witness disappeared without a trace.
When money became sweeter than justice, the sexual abuse case was dropped under the
pretext of a misunderstanding. The victim received a large sum of money to keep quiet
and fled abroad to survive after hearing rumors that the witness, who refused to close
the case easily, had been silenced. Without a body or evidence of murder, he remained a
missing person. Yod was then orchestrated to commit a crime of physical assault to
divert attention. It was all a plan by Kiat to protect her son, not unlike abusive parents.
Until now, Kan had never learned from his past mistakes.
“I didn’t think you had a reason to have me killed,” Thap said with a sarcastic laugh.
Although he knew he was facing the very person who had tried to harm him, Thap was
confident that Kan would not dare to act directly and risk his future.
“Sure, but you’ve never seen beyond yourself,” Kan replied.
Although the phrase sounded provocative, the smile didn’t disappear from Kan’s face as
he sat across from the office owner with a relaxed attitude.
“Ever since I met you, you’ve always been number one in everything: honors, love with
the king of the law school like Wan, and now even at work, with my uncle nominating
you for deputy director.” Kan blurted out those words, probably assuming the director
had summoned him because of that. In reality, besides Yod’s statement he learned from
Ton, this was only the second time he’d heard it firsthand. And that convinced him even
more that the mastermind behind it all was the man in front of him, his longtime friend.
Although Kan often made sarcastic comments, Thap dismissed them as normal and
dismissed them as nothing, thinking he was just joking. But looking back, perhaps his
friend had been resenting him for a long time.
“I didn’t know that everything I did ended up stepping on someone’s toes without
realizing it,” Thap said, relaxing a little, unlike Kan, who was starting to get irritated
and couldn’t sit still. “I hope I didn’t step on you, Kan.”
…
Meanwhile, on the ground floor of the hospital, the little boy who had just entered from
the parking lot was looking around for the information desk. He was holding a cell
phone tightly, but before his large, round eyes could find what he was looking for, a
light touch on his
shoulder made him turn toward the person who was greeting him with a wide smile, as
always.
“Hello, Mr. In. Did you come in today for a consultation, or are you feeling unwell?”
Dr. Pong asked, sipping coffee from his cup with a casual attitude.
“I’m fine, doctor. I came to the hospital to return Thap’s cell phone. I thought I’d leave
it at the front desk, but since I found it, could you take it to him?” In said, holding out
the cell phone that had been switched off since she left it at home before going to Mae
Hong Son together. Exactly one month had passed since then.
“So how did Thap’s cell phone end up with you?” Pong asked, his eyes twinkling,
looking at the little boy with a knowing smile. He knew Thap had run off on his own,
but he still had time to win over his sister’s friend. That showed how much he liked this
young man.
“His sister left it with me a while ago. It was time to return it to its owner,” In replied, as
if she weren’t just talking about the cell phone, but about someone else.
“Then I think you should give it to him yourself,” Pong said, gently pushing the little
boy’s back so they could walk together. “Did you know Thap just survived an
assassination attempt? It was exactly as you predicted.” Pong remembered well that this
patient of his was a fortune teller. The time he’d helped save his friend in front of the
hospital, they’d both been injured for days. Then he saw on the news that Kasidit had
confessed to all charges: he’d plotted to kill his in-laws by ordering his men to ram their
car, causing a fatal accident, and he’d also attempted to eliminate Thara by slowly
poisoning her with mercury in her food.
The case attracted even more attention when Kasidit implicated his father, a famous
politician, as the mastermind behind it all. Kasidit and Thara’s families, connected by
business and kinship, had clashed over interests in a new condominium project
downtown. He eliminated his in-laws, with whom he had heated
arguments, by disguising it as an accident and plotting to get rid of Thara, whom he
knew was using his company to launder money from her family’s shady business. This
turned it into a high-profile case that captured the attention of almost every media
outlet.
But few knew that there was another case intertwined… “I think you better give it to
him, doctor,” In said politely, still reluctant to confront a certain person, even though
Pong had already led him to the elevator.
“We just arrived,” the young doctor said with a big smile, holding the door open and
signaling for In to go out first. The little boy walked with his shoulders hunched,
resigned.
Pong led him to the private office with Thap’s name on the door, making In’s hands go
cold at having to face him again after avoiding him for so many days. But before the
doctor’s hand even touched the door, shouts like a fight echoed from inside, leaving
them staring at each other in confusion.
“You knew I liked Wan, but you still took him away from me!”
In didn’t recognize the voice, but the tone dripped with fury and resentment. The name
of that third person made him stop Pong’s hand before he could call. “I didn’t know at
the time. I only found out when Pong told me, and by then I’d already broken up with
him a long time ago.”
“Because you never look at those around you!”
“What do you think I am, a reincarnated god who must save everyone around me? Do I
have to sacrifice myself for what others want?”
With that mouth, even if I didn’t remember the voice, it was easy to guess who was
speaking.
“What about the fact that I was the top honor student? I didn’t study on top of you; you
made that up in your own
head.”
“And why did you choose the same major as me? And now you’re about to take my
position as assistant director? How do you justify it, Thap? It’s clear you want to surpass
me in every way.”
“Well, I guess you don’t see me as a god, but rather you see yourself as one. What
family decreed that I can’t specialize like you? You’re crazy.”
“Thap!”
“And the thing about the vice principal, I don’t know where you got that from. Your
uncle hasn’t even told me anything. If you want him so much, work hard to get him to
choose you, don’t use dirty methods like having your friend killed.”
“You have no proof, you can’t just talk like that, Thap!” In immediately opened the door
when he realized who Thap was talking about.
And when those inside saw the newcomers…
A pair of eyes showed surprise, almost as if they felt cornered.
But another pair looked at the little one, who was now hiding behind Thap’s friend, with
a longing that drove them to hug him tightly.
“What did they mean by that?” Pong asked, looking back and forth between his friends
in confusion.
“It’s none of your business,” Kan snarled before storming out of the room. Since there
was no evidence against him, he relaxed. Even if someone heard him, it was just empty
talk that anyone could say.
After the tall figure left, In’s round eyes followed him, as did the other two present.
When he regained his composure, he thrust the cell phone into its owner’s hand, who
still remained unresponsive.
“He’s about to receive the karma he sowed,” In said in a neutral voice, not looking at
Thap. Her eyes fixed on the open door, where only one person had just stepped out.
“He… is going to die.”
“You mean Kan?” Pong asked in a low, trance-like voice. In didn’t respond, turning to
leave as quickly as possible. But a large hand gripped his wrist tightly.
“Can we talk first?”
“You have to talk to me first, Thap! Explain everything you were arguing about with
Kan,” Pong interrupted, frustrated at not understanding anything.
Seizing the moment, In freed her wrist and ran out of the room.
…
A few days ago, as anger and resentment settled in, In had considered asking Thap
directly about her exboyfriend to clear the air, rather than leaving it hanging. If she
knew they would reconcile, she could stop hoping and feeling.
But that morning, when he woke up and checked his phone, he saw that Wan had
uploaded a photo to Instagram tagging someone. It was a picture of someone he knew
well from sharing a house with for a month. Although it looked old, from when they
were students, it didn’t shake him as much as the message underneath: “Still the same,
no changes.”
Before, In would have smiled and liked a post from her favorite singer. But upon seeing
it, she unfollowed him, grabbed the phone she’d planned to return to talk to Thap, and
decided that avoiding him was the best way to protect her feelings, which she didn’t
want to lose anymore.
In’s cell phone rang as he settled behind the wheel of his car, but the name on the screen
wasn’t the one he’d secretly hoped for when he turned it on. It was Song, a
close friend of the group with whom he’d been staying at their condo for several days
and whose house he’d returned from the night before.
“What’s up, Song?” In greeted first.
“Are we having dinner this afternoon?” a tired voice answered, making In frown.
“With that tone, do you want food or liquor?” In asked, guessing.
“You can already read my life story without even turning on a light?” Song laughed.
“But your tone isn’t much different.”
“I’m out now. I’ll leave the car at home and then take a taxi to your office, okay?” In
changed the subject, not wanting his friend to pry open his pent-up emotions. “Sure,
we’ll go together in Yu’s car,” Song said, referring to another friend in the group who
owned a production company. “When we’re drunk, he’ll drive us.” In laughed in
response, and they chatted for a few more words. After hanging up, he started the engine
to leave, realizing he still had some time. He didn’t want to take a taxi downtown during
rush hour on a Friday, when the empty streets were filled with cars parked for hours.
…
Around eight o’clock, the five friends met at a restaurantpub, a popular spot for workers
like them. The dim orange lighting, exposed brickwork, and the soft music of a hired
band created an ideal atmosphere for drinking and chatting while laughing.
However, the youngest member of the group raised a glass of alcohol and downed it in
one gulp, changing the relaxed atmosphere to one of growing tension. His voice,
indicating that he was already intoxicated, echoed in complaints, but the distance
between tables prevented him from disturbing others, as his friends had initially feared.
“Look at my face,” In said. Everyone stared at him as he pointed at his forehead
repeatedly. “A face like that looks really stupid, doesn’t it?”
“What nonsense, In. Who told you that?” Song asked, pushing the liquor bottle away to
prevent him from pouring more.
“Him. Does he think I’m so easy to fool that he’s treating me like that?” In stammered,
affected by his third drink, clutching the empty glass of ice.
“Who tricked you, and when?” Dao asked, shaking her head, exhausted from watching
someone with little stamina continue drinking until he almost collapsed, and took the
glass from him.
But In hugged him tightly and passed him to Yu, sitting on his other side. “Fll-a, Yu,
please.”
“You can’t even say ‘please fill up’ clearly, In. Stop it,” Yu chided him. However, the
stubborn man unsteadily bent down, took the bottle, and poured himself, even though he
was barely conscious.
“Did you have a fight with your partner?” Tul commented calmly, causing everyone,
except Yu, who was trying to take the glass from him, to look at him in surprise. “Does
In have a partner?” Dao and Song asked in unison.
“At New Year’s Eve, I went to see In at her house in Mae Hong Son and met her
partner,” Tul explained naturally, without the pain she had experienced before.
Tul’s words left Dao silent, unsure if she’d heard correctly. Then her eyes widened as
she connected the dots.
“If she only reads fortunes at home, when did she have time to find a partner?” Song
hesitated, though she was initially surprised when In asked to stay at her condo. But
when she gave him the excuse that the renovations near her house were making noise
and she couldn’t work, she became less suspicious.
“As adorable as he is, he doesn’t have a hard time finding a mate. Everyone who spends
even a little time with him ends up falling in love,” Yu said, looking at Tul, who no
longer seemed upset.
After telling Yu everything following In’s advice that day, Tul had decided to let go of
her feelings completely and noticed that she was getting better, just as In had predicted.
“Who’s In’s partner? Do I know her?” Song persisted, curious.
Tul took out his cell phone, opened Instagram, and upon finding the photo, showed it to
his intrigued friend. “Isn’t this Wan’s boyfriend? I even liked it because I thought they
were announcing their relationship,” Song said, reflecting what everyone else was
thinking. Dao frowned, his expression serious. It seemed the real protagonist of the
photo, his brother, didn’t know either, as he used an old phone without those apps. He
only learned that In had returned his phone that day from a message in the family chat.
“If he cheated on you like that, don’t forgive him so easily,” Song warned firmly.
“No… I won’t forgive him… someone so cruel…” In stammered before his head fell
onto Yu’s shoulder, unable to hold himself up.
Dao, seeing his friend’s condition and not wanting his brother to miss this opportunity,
excused himself to go to the bathroom. In fact, he urgently called Thap.
“Thap!” she shouted, almost scolding him, causing him to momentarily pull the phone
away from his ear. “What did you do to In?!”
[What does that mean? I’m in front of your house now,] Thap replied, swatting
mosquitoes off his leg.
After being detained by Pong to answer questions, he went straight to the little boy’s
house, but he wasn’t
there. He’d been waiting on the sidewalk for almost five hours.
“In came to dinner with me and my friends, but now he’s so drunk he fell asleep.”
[Where? I’ll get him,] Thap said, referring only to In, not his sister, which Dao noticed
and made him frown. “Come and clear this up. Did you see Wan’s Instagram? Don’t let
your ex make my friend suffer,” Dao warned. Thap still didn’t understand what Wan’s
Instagram had to do with it, since he’d only just gotten his phone back from In that
morning. But he figured one problem hadn’t been solved yet, and another was already
brewing. [Send me the location.]
“Do it right, Thap! If you don’t deal with your ex once and for all, I won’t let you hurt
In,” Dao insisted.
[Whose sister are you, Dao?] Thap laughed at his sister’s seriousness.
“Yours, that’s why I want you to find someone good. And now that you’ve found him, I
don’t want your past to hurt him.”
[Do you think someone else would be more important to me than your friend?]
Dao smiled at this, hung up, and sent the restaurant’s location to her older brother’s
chat. She’d known him forever and was sure he wouldn’t hurt her friend.
While waiting for the location, Thap saw a notification on Instagram: someone had
tagged him in a photo. It was the problematic image that complicated things with In. He
ignored it and, after receiving Dao’s message, drove to the location.
Thap arrived at the restaurant-pub and explained that the photo was part of his past,
something he couldn’t change, and that he was now thinking only of In. That allayed his
friends’ concerns, especially since the media
was talking about Wan, but there was no response from Thap.
“I hope you can resolve this without my friend suffering or distrusting your ex again,”
Tul said calmly, without the jealousy she felt before.
Ever since Tul showed Wan’s photo, Dao realized that no one knew Thap was his
brother. He decided to clarify this after letting the couple sort out their relationship.
“You told me you wouldn’t make In suffer,” Tul reminded him.
Thap nodded, admitting that this time it was his mistake to let his ex affect their
relationship. He hadn’t had a chance to explain why In kept turning off her phone and
avoiding him.
“I won’t let it happen again. But I want you to know that when In suffers, I feel bad
too,” Thap said.
Like a promise with In’s friends as witnesses, the atmosphere was filled with the love of
the man who looked tenderly at the sleeping little boy in his arms. Thap took the keys
out of In’s small purse after driving back home. The thin body in the seat was still
unconscious. He held him carefully so as not to wake him or be thrown out before
speaking. But his steps stopped when he saw a dreamcatcher he’d bought her hanging
on the door, although he’d read that they were usually hung on bedroom windows.
Looking closely, that position allowed In to see it clearly from any point in the house.
Not only did it capture nightmares, but it also reminded her of the person who gave it to
her. The gemstone bracelet on her left wrist, also a gift from him, she had never taken
off.
After putting the little boy to bed, Thap turned on the air conditioning when he heard
him complaining about the heat. He went to the closet to find more comfortable clothes
than the shirt and pants he was wearing, then to
the bathroom to get a basin of water and a towel to clean him up.
The unconscious man’s babbling was unintelligible. When the towel touched his neck,
In flinched and pulled it away, annoyed.
“Hold still, let me clean you up,” Thap whispered. His hands slowly unbuttoned her
shirt, but stopped when they brushed against the soft skin beneath. He was barely
breathing as he undid all the buttons, revealing the smooth, white skin he’d already
found irresistible at the touch of his hand. Now, the sight of her made him swallow hard.
He shook his head to push away the desire and focused on the sweet, alcohol-flushed
face that made him adorable.
“Cruel… Phi Thap… cruel,” In murmured.
Thap stopped, hearing it clearly. His free hand caressed the round cheek he missed so
much. He had made In suffer, though not directly, but because of his past, which he
couldn’t change. His fingers wiped away the tears staining his cheeks. When sobs
replaced the crying, he hugged him gently.
If In called him cruel, he wasn’t wrong, for he believed Thap would return to his ex. But
in reality, wasn’t the one who fled to Bangkok without giving him a chance to explain
himself, avoiding him as if she never wanted to see him again, despite him being so
close, even crueler? “You’re the cruel one, taking my heart like this. How will I live
without it?”
Chapter 19
Thin eyelids slowly opened as sunlight filtered through the sheer curtains into the room.
Both hands reached for the bed to get up as usual, but the small figure had to drop her
head back onto the pillow when a headache attacked her, as if something heavy was
crushing her. A slender hand slid down to massage her temples in an attempt to find
relief, while she considered the cause of her discomfort. Then, the image of glass after
glass of alcoholic beverage she had swallowed as if it were water made the owner of
that fragile body resign himself to the realization that he himself was to blame for
having overdone it.
It was a while before he felt his condition improve a little. Then, In got up to wash his
face and eyes in the bathroom before heading downstairs, where his stomach was
growling in protest, demanding the first meal of the day. However, a delicious aroma
unfamiliar to that house filled the air, causing the hungry man to inhale deeply. His two
legs carried him directly to the kitchen, which he assumed was the source of those
smells.
The sight of someone’s broad back stopped him in his tracks. The time they’d spent
together over the past month had allowed him to memorize every detail about the man.
At the same time, nostalgia, resentment, and perhaps even love began to well up,
making him want to reach out and hug him tightly.
When the tall man noticed the small figure’s arrival, Thap looked up from the pot of
boiling soup and turned to the house owner, who was standing motionless, his eyes
swollen and red, the result of crying so hard the night before. The makeshift cook
offered a small smile in greeting, but the house owner pretended to look away, as if he
didn’t care, though his eyes continued to observe the young man without wavering.
“I’ve prepared some porridge for you, and there’s also tea to relieve your hangover,”
Thap said as he turned to
pour the perfectly cooked porridge into two bowls, placing them on the table along with
freshly brewed Chinese tea, figuring that after eating, the temperature would be just
right. “Come eat quickly before it gets cold.”
The small figure continued to stare at him with narrowed eyes and didn’t sit down as the
young man had invited. A large hand then took hold of the thin arm and forced him to
sit. Once settled, Thap walked around the table to sit opposite him.
“How did you get here?” In asked. Hunger had convinced him not to refuse the food,
but his attitude made it clear he was still upset.
“I went to pick you up from the restaurant last night,” Thap replied.
“It was Dao who called you, wasn’t it?” In said irritably. “How long are you going to
avoid me? Don’t you miss me even a little?”
The tone of voice and the look he gave her made the slender hand, which was about to
put a spoonful of porridge in her mouth, stop.
“I’m sorry,” Thap said.
In put down his spoon and pressed his lips together tightly. He tried to hold back his
tears, berating himself for having become so weak who knows when. He bit his lower
lip to control his emotions and keep from getting carried away.
“Why are you apologizing? If it’s for Wan, I totally understand…”
“Getting back with your ex isn’t something you have to apologize for.”
“You’re exaggerating. Who said I’m going back to him?” Thap replied as he watched
the small figure pick up the teacup and drink it without even noticing the hot steam
rising from it.
“Ow! It’s burning, it’s burning!” In exclaimed.
The tall man quickly stood up to check on the small figure. A large hand grabbed the
thin arm and pulled him back into the kitchen. He opened the refrigerator and took out a
small ice bucket.
“Open your mouth first,” Thap ordered.
In obeyed without protest, and Thap placed the ice cube in his mouth to relieve the
burning sensation. Meanwhile, the young man poured salt into a glass and mixed it with
warm water so In could rinse his mouth and relieve the pain in another way. This time,
he was careful not to make the water too hot, so as not to make the situation worse.
“How are you?” Thap asked, sliding the pad of his thumb across In’s round cheek. In
responded to the touch by looking up at him with shining eyes. Her eyelids were filled
with tears that, with a single blink, began to roll down her face. It wasn’t clear whether
it was from the pain or the interrupted conversation.
“It’s getting better, but it feels a little numb,” In replied, thinking to himself that was
exactly how he felt at that moment.
“In a bit, rinse with the salt water,” Thap said. In nodded obediently, a sound in her
throat. “About what we left unfinished, I want to make it clear again: no matter what
happens, I’m not going back to him.”
The small face still showed a certain sadness, but the resentment she’d felt was slowly
beginning to dissipate. “But your mother wants you to go back to him.” “Why would I
go back to him if I already have you?” Thap sighed at his mother’s words, which not
only made Wan misinterpret Thap as going back to him, but also confused the small
figure in front of him. “At the time, I clearly rejected him and told him I already have
someone I like.”
In looked down as those piercing eyes looked at him with intent, softening his heart.
“He posted a photo on Instagram.”
Thap let out a soft laugh at In’s sulking attitude, thinking to himself that it was
incredibly adorable.
“Then I’ll upload photos of us to my Instagram. I’ll upload more than he does.”
“Are you making fun of me?” In asked, looking up with large, round eyes, glaring at
him.
“I want to shout to the world that you and I are a couple.” “When did I say that?”
“Doesn’t changing the way you call me mean you’ve accepted me?”
“It’s not like that at all!”
The small figure responded loudly, taking the glass of salt water from Thap’s hand to
hide his embarrassment. However, Thap retrieved it, dropped a few drops on the back of
his hand to test the temperature, and, seeing that it was lukewarm, almost cold, handed
it back to In. That small gesture of care left a deep impression on the small figure’s
heart, and he could barely contain a smile. He tried to hide it by lifting the glass to rinse
his mouth and spit it out as instructed by the “Doctor” at his side. He then left the empty
glass on the kitchen counter and turned to leave, but a large hand grabbed his waist,
causing his back to collide with the tall man’s strong chest. Thap’s sharp face leaned
against In’s sloping shoulder, as if seeking refuge.
“I’m not young anymore, I don’t want to start over with someone again and again. But
now, I want to start with you, In… Will you give me a chance?”
Thap’s lips brushed In’s white neck, his warm breath making him flinch. Thap turned
the small figure so they were facing each other again, keeping his hands loosely around
her waist.
“What are you saying?”
“Why are grown-ups so impatient? Won’t you give me a little time to think about it?”
“I’ve given you plenty of time to think,” Thap replied, gently pinching the nose of the
person in his arms. “And we agreed that when you call me ‘Phi Thap,’ it means you’ve
accepted.”
“‘Phi Thap’… like this?”
The small figure smiled broadly, but the tall man still didn’t seem to understand.
However, his eyes soon widened as he understood the implicit answer. “I’ve been
calling you that since the day they took you to the hospital,” he said.
In.
“So, if you’ve already agreed, you can’t change your mind,” Thap insisted for
reassurance. The small figure nodded with a smile, and he, satisfied, pressed the tip of
his nose against In’s round cheek.
“Hey, Phi Thap! This is too much,” In protested, pushing at the chest of the man in front
of him.
But the small figure’s strength was minimal, and it only managed to make the tall body
lean back slightly. Thap then slid a hand down to press In’s lips together, though he still
tried to speak even though his voice was muffled. “Don’t talk while I’m squeezing your
mouth like that,” Thap warned. However, the listener narrowed his eyes at him, clearly
annoyed and confused. “Because it makes me want to kiss you.”
Barely finished the warning, giving the small figure only a moment to prepare, Thap
released In’s lips and leaned down to brush those thin, slightly pink lips against his. He
pressed In’s waist against him until their bodies melded together. He tasted gently, not
invading with his tongue as he’d planned, considering In had just scalded
her mouth with hot water. Still, Thap nibbled and suckled those lips hungrily until they
began to swell.
It was then that In’s phone rang with an incoming call, giving the small figure the
opportunity to step away and take a deep breath. She shot a reproachful look at the tall,
brightly smiling man before answering Yam’s call, likely to discuss something related to
a magazine job. In walked away to sit on the living room sofa.
“Hello, Phi Yam,” In greeted.
“Are you free to talk, little In?”
“Yes, I can talk, Phi Yam,” In replied into the phone before turning around and slapping
the large hand of the man who had followed him and sat him on his lap without any
hesitation.
“It turns out the editor asked me to talk to you about the February horoscope column,
which coincides with Valentine’s Day. We were wondering if you could add special
content, like a love horoscope for each sign. Would that be okay?”
“No problem,” In agreed, as he tried to stop the tall man who had now taken out his
own phone to take a picture of them together, not caring that he was talking about work.
“This job has a little extra pay, so don’t worry,” Yam added.
“Ah… yes,” In replied, barely able to follow the conversation as the large hand around
her waist moved down to caress her thigh, exposed by the shorts she was wearing,
making him shudder.
“Do you have any other suggestions, Little In? I’ll pass them on to the editor,” Yam
asked, enjoying the conversation, as he hadn’t spoken to his younger colleague in a
month.
“No, Phi Yam… Can I hang up first?” In asked. She had hit the large hand several
times, but the tall man showed
no signs of stopping. That mischievous hand had even slipped under the baggy T-shirt
she was wearing. “What’s up, little In? We haven’t even had a good chat to get our
moods met,” Yam complained reproachfully. Earlier, they had planned a get-together
with their classmates, but In had to leave town.
“I have to go to the bathroom! See you later,” In said, hanging up immediately after
finishing the sentence. He turned to Thap, who was looking at him with a mischievous
smile. Those sly eyes watching him, along with the large hand that had now reached for
his chest, made In almost lose his mind with this older man who was driving him to
such a state of agitation that he could barely concentrate on the work conversation, and
he almost let out an embarrassing sound that Yam might have heard.
“Phi Thap!”
“Yes?” Thap replied, looking at him with piercing eyes as if he were unaware of what
he was doing.
“Take your hand out right now!” In ordered in a firm voice.
“Are you sure? Because I think you like it too,” Thap said, taunting him in a tone that
made it clear he knew him well.
The man blushed and pinched the arm that was playing around on his body, causing the
tall man to cry out in pain. “Don’t be so bold! Is your wound healed yet?” In asked,
looking at him with a serious expression.
Thap lifted the hem of his shirt, revealing a waterproof gauze covering the wound. “I
still feel some tension in the wound, but I’ll be able to remove the stitches in a few
days.”
“Pull yourself together! Your stitches haven’t come out yet,” In warned, causing Thap to
just smile shyly.
“So, when I get my stitches out, will I be able to do it?” “Phi Thap!” In scolded, glaring
at him before trying to move and sit back down on the sofa. However, the large hand
wrapped around his waist and wouldn’t let him get up. “Why do you have to be like
this?”
“Ask yourself: Why do you have to be so adorable?” Thap replied.
In looked away to hide her nervousness, but Thap’s deep voice echoed again, this time
without a trace of mockery.
“As for us… I take everything seriously, you know?” “I haven’t said anything about it,”
In replied, turning to reassure him, noticing a hint of sadness in his words. “Let’s have
lunch at my house sometime, so I can introduce you to my family.”
“Everyone already knows me. Why waste time introducing myself again?”
“No, until now they only knew you as Dao’s friend. But now I want to introduce you as
my partner,” Thap explained.
“How cheesy,” In muttered under his breath, as Thap smiled and handed him his phone
with an expression In didn’t quite understand.
“Look at this,” he said, nodding at the screen he had left open.
On Instagram, on the profile where Thap’s photo was prominently displayed at the top,
In swiped down to see the posted images without hesitation. It was a photo taken
moments earlier, while he was on the phone with Yam, with his face turned in profile
toward Thap. It was clear from the image that he was sitting on the tall man’s lap, with a
large hand firmly wrapped around his waist. Although there was no description, anyone
could easily guess the relationship between them. However, the text
accompanying the photo made In unable to contain a smile:
“This is the real one… and I only have one real one.” The photo was unmistakably
tagged on In’s Instagram, causing comment notifications to start buzzing nonstop,
something I’d never experienced before on that app. “What if you upload a photo like
that and reporters start asking him questions?” In asked, referring to Wan, who had
recently posted a photo with Thap and a suggestive message, causing the singer’s name
to rise to the top of the X trending page.
“And why should I care?” Thap replied, shrugging indifferently. “The only person I care
about is you, In.” “We’re a couple now, you don’t have to be so cheesy all the time,” In
said, chuckling, which made Thap smile too. “I told him straight out that I already had
someone I liked, yet he still dared to post that photo on Instagram as if he wanted to
mess with what belongs to me. How could I let him hurt you?” Thap said, stroking In’s
arm in a comforting gesture.
Everything In received at that moment, both words and actions, caused the small figure
to move to straddle the tall man’s lap. Slowly, he brought his face closer to Thap’s and
pressed his lips against his. It was the first time In had taken the initiative, making the
thirty-twoyear-old’s heart race like a teenager experiencing his first kiss. But this time it
wasn’t just a light brush: In’s delicate tongue slid out to entwine with Thap’s, setting off
a whirlwind inside him. The large hands holding In’s rounded hips slid beneath his shirt,
driven by a passion that was difficult to control. The contact between them grew more
and more intense, until In parted his lips barely enough to draw breath.
“If you do this, I won’t be able to wait until they take out my stitches,” Thap said, his
lips still close to In’s.
“You’re a doctor, you should know your own symptoms, right?” In replied with a smile
at the corner of her mouth, leading Thap to think she was provoking him. The small
figure shifted slightly, causing her soft body to brush against a sensitive area. While
their clothing acted as a barrier, it didn’t help much, as that area wasn’t as “soft” as it
had been before.
“Don’t provoke me like that,” Thap growled in his throat, giving him a stern look to
reprimand the little boy who was playing naughtily without meaning.
“I’m not provoking you,” In replied.
“I didn’t bring condoms,” Thap admitted.
In smiled at the other’s disappointed expression, before giving him a firm kiss on the
lips and moving away to sit next to him.
“And who said I’d let you do anything, Phi Thap?” “In…” Thap said, his tone seeming
to come out through his teeth.
“Get your stitches out first, and then we’ll talk. But if you don’t have any condoms by
then, you’ll be left wanting, doctor,” In replied, getting up to escape to the nearby room
where he worked, ready to take on the new assignment he’d just been given.
“From now on, I’m going to carry one with me every day, you’ll see,” Thap shouted
after him.
In poked his head around the open door of the workroom and looked at the tall man,
who sat with his face red with the passion that the small figure had almost driven him to
achieve, only to leave him halfway.
“Phi Thap… you can use the bathroom first if you want,” In said in a clear voice,
chuckling.
Thap gritted his teeth in his mind, thinking that when the day came to remove the
stitches, he would give that little figure what he deserved for making him suffer so
much at that moment.
And damn, just thinking about that moment made him almost crazy.
…
It was a long time before he could release that pent-up tension. The tall man checked his
appearance in the bathroom before opening the door, just as he heard his phone ring.
But the smaller figure, quicker, picked it up and answered it for him, assuming the
owner wouldn’t leave the bathroom so easily yet.
“It’s In, Dr. Pong. Phi Thap is in the bathroom,” In greeted when he saw the name on
the screen.
[Then please tell him to come to the hospital urgently] Pong said in a tone of voice that
denoted anxiety, something that In immediately perceived.
“What’s wrong?” asked In.
[Kan… had a car accident. He’s between life and death.] The small figure’s shocked
expression prompted Thap to reach over to take the phone and continue the
conversation. With his free hand, he took In’s slender hand and squeezed it, noticing her
surprise, deducing that what she had heard was anything but pleasant. “It’s me,” Thap
said on the phone.
[Kan had a car accident. He was brought to the hospital last night] Pong explained.
“How are you doing?”
[His lower body is likely to be unusable. He lost control on a curve and crashed into a
truck. He also had a high blood alcohol level. But worse, he had a brain hemorrhage; he
had surgery last night, but went into shock again. If an MRI shows more bleeding in his
brain, they’ll have to operate on him again.]
“Have you regained consciousness yet?” Thap knew well that after brain surgery,
awakening from anesthesia took longer, and full recovery could take almost a year in
some cases. Any longer, and the chances of recovery
were practically zero. However, the small figure listening to the phone conversation
whispered something quietly, signaling him to ask his friend a question.
[Why are you asking as if you know something?] said Pong.
“I don’t know anything, but someone who seems to know told me to ask,” Thap replied.
[What In said about him dying… does that mean he’s alive but dead in life?] Pong
asked.
“So, how is Kan?”
[Shortly after leaving the operating room, his eyes opened wide when I went to see him.
His face was twisted, as if he were in great pain, as if the anesthesia hadn’t worked.]
“How is something like this possible?”
[I wonder the same thing. I’ve been a doctor for years, and this is the first time I’ve seen
a case like this. I feel sorry for him, but not entirely, to be honest,] Pong replied.
“And your father already knows?”
[The director probably already told him, but it seems he won’t be returning to the
country as easily as you said, with the police relentlessly pursuing him.]
“Hmm…”
[And what are you going to do? Are you coming to see him one last time?]
“Hmm, I’ll be right there,” Thap replied before hanging up and turning to the small
figure staring at him with trembling eyes.
“He’ll have to undergo repeated surgeries over and over again, and his body will be able
to feel all that pain constantly,” In said.
“Is that what you saw?” Thap asked.
“Yes. He’ll suffer like this for years, until he’s paid off all the karma for what he did to
others,” In confirmed. The man nodded slowly, pulling the slender body into a hug and
gently stroking her head. He pressed the tip of his nose against the soft hair that smelled
faintly of shampoo, something that always relaxed him when touched.
“Can I go with you?” In asked.
“Aren’t you afraid? You might see strange things again,” Thap replied.
In shook his head while still snuggled against Thap’s strong chest, before looking up at
the man who wore a serious expression.
“I’m more worried that someone here will end up suffering too much.”
“Me?” Thap asked.
“Dr. Kan has already received his karma. Even though he wasn’t a true friend in the
past, you still see him as a friend, right?” In said.
Thap didn’t deny it, because that was how he felt. It wasn’t that he wasn’t angry about
what Kan had done, but there was also sadness and disappointment mixed in his
feelings, which made him feel more pity than anything else. Kan had sunk into his
obsession with constantly surpassing others, unable to find happiness for himself.
A single evil thought could drag us into such a deep abyss… That was what Thap had
learned. And although this lesson might have made Kan reflect a little, it was already
too late…
Guilt becomes a fear that eternally torments the perpetrator. Even if the law can’t judge
them, or karma arrives too late or not at all, the guilty party’s heart knows only too well
whether what they did brought them true peace.
The true angel of death does not come from the underworld, but is created by our own
minds.
“Let’s get this over with so we don’t have to keep being tied down by karma,” In said.
“You mean I should forgive him?” Thap asked.
“If Dr. Kan hadn’t received the punishment for what he did and could still live normally,
I myself would see to it that he received his karma until the end,” In replied. “But now
he has received it,” Thap murmured with a sad sigh.
“Yes, but I’m not forcing you. It’s up to you, Phi Thap, whether you want it that way or
not,” In said with a slight smile.
‘Forgiveness is the greatest form of charity,’ that was something the monk had always
taught him. However, In thought it was very difficult to practice in an era that had
changed so much, and with some things, forgiveness was truly complicated.
“Letting go of heavy burdens that don’t benefit us in any way is always an advantage.
Continuing to carry them only tires us out unnecessarily,” In reflected. Because, until
now, he had never seen anyone find happiness in those things, not a single person.
And he didn’t want the person he loved to have to wallow in this for the rest of his life,
like he himself had at one
point, trapped in sadness and afraid to open up to anyone new.
Since Thap had come into his life and changed it for the better, it was no wonder he too
wanted to be the one to make that tall figure in front of him happy, in the same way he
had been reciprocated.
“But even if Phi Thap can’t let go, it doesn’t matter, because In will be the one who
helps him carry it too.”
Epilogue
Two months later
The tall figure who had just entered the inpatient ward became the center of attention of
the nurses and staff in the area. However, the young man only offered a small smile to
those who greeted him as he passed.
“You’re already the assistant director, and you’re still checking on patients like
always?” a veteran nurse joked when Thap approached the nurses’ desk to ask for
patients’ medical records.
Today was his first day on the ward in his new role, a position he had been awarded
after a vote by the doctors and other hospital staff.
“Please let me work. Spending all day signing papers isn’t worth the pay,” the young
man replied with a light laugh, causing the nurses to look at him with admiration. “Do
you wear bracelets now, too, Doctor?” a younger nurse asked, noticing a jade stone
bracelet on the doctor’s left wrist, an accessory that had recently come back into
fashion.
The sharp eyes looked at the bracelet with a smile before answering, “Yes, my partner
bought it for me.” Thap glanced at the clock next to his wristband. Seeing that it was
about ten minutes to seven, the time he was supposed to make his morning rounds in the
ward, the young doctor asked the nurses for a moment before taking out his phone to
call the person he woke up every morning. This was something that had begun after
long discussions about the small figure’s irregular sleep schedule, which could weaken
his body and make him easily ill.
[I forgot…] a clear but sleepy voice answered on the other end of the line, causing Thap
to chuckle affectionately.
“Come on, wake up already. Didn’t you tell me you’d try to get up on your own today?”
[I set the alarm on my phone, but it didn’t ring] In complained in a sleepy voice.
“It rang, but you didn’t hear it.”
[Don’t act so smart with me] In protested.
“As it stands, I think I’ll have to move in with you. When I get up for work, I can wake
you up before I leave,” Thap joked.
That provocation made the sleepyhead open his eyes suddenly.
[In is his parents’ child, huh!] he replied, defending his independence in such an
adorable way.
“Of course, so next month I’ll find a place to propose to your parents in Mae Hong
Son,” Thap said seriously, causing the small figure to murmur somewhat embarrassedly.
“But this evening, come to my house for dinner first.”
[It won’t be a trap so In has to ask your parents for you, right?]
“Hey, I’m my parents’ son too,” Thap replied, holding back laughter at In’s whiny tone.
[I don’t want to, I’m too embarrassed.]
“I’m just kidding. When I’m done with work, I’ll come pick you up, okay?”
[Hmm.]
“And don’t go back to sleep. Get up and eat something first.”
[I know,] In replied, glancing at the clock on the wall of her room, which read almost
seven. [Go check on your patients.]
“I miss you,” Thap said. For the past two or three days, he had only been able to hear
the small figure’s voice
and see her face through video calls, as work at the hospital kept him so busy that he
barely slept a few hours.
[I know, I know.]
“I miss you.”
[I told you I already know.]
“I miss you.”
[Hmm… I miss you too, happy?]
Satisfied with the answer, the young doctor hung up the phone and returned his attention
to the medical records, quickly reviewing the notes the nurses had left before leaving for
their morning rounds.
…
For his part, In, already awake after the call and the conversation that had pulled him
out of sleep, knew he couldn’t go back to sleep even if he wanted to. So he got up,
grabbed a towel, and headed to the bathroom. Now, in the bathroom, the room and
every corner of the house were filled with Thap’s things, as if the tall man already lived
there. After In converted the small room into a studio, whenever Thap came and stayed
overnight, they ended up sleeping together in the large room out of necessity. Although
it had been several weeks since the stitches were removed, they hadn’t yet reached the
point where they needed condoms, as the new assistant manager was so busy sorting out
matters that he barely had time to rest.
“I want our first time to be calm and unhurried. I don’t want to be about to start and then
get called back from work,” Thap had once told her.
That phrase came after several interrupted attempts that ended up killing the mood for
both of them. In the end, they talked and decided to wait until Thap had a long holiday
next month, which coincided with his plans to travel to Mae Hong Son. In addition to
visiting In’s
parents, the young doctor also planned to bring gifts for the children who had been his
little helpers. Now everyone knew about their relationship thanks to Thap’s Instagram
post that day, announcing it to the world. And surprisingly, Thap’s family had greeted
him with unexpected warmth. The main instigator of this was none other than “Mom,”
as she asked In to call her. She even called him to apologize profusely after learning that
she had unintentionally caused a misunderstanding between him and her eldest son.
However, In considered that incident to have helped solidify their relationship, so in a
way, she should be grateful.
She invited them to visit her two days after that. Although In was initially nervous about
facing “Dad,” as Thap had told him in Mae Hong Son that his father didn’t entirely
approve of him dating someone of the same sex, everything changed. As his wife’s
favorite fortune teller, his daughter’s best friend, and the person who had saved his son’s
life, the first meeting was much less tense than he expected. So much so that the father
took him to harvest hydroponic vegetables from his farm to take home. This time, In
decided to curry favor by bringing him an orchid, after he had mentioned in passing that
he wanted to raise them. The small figure wasted no time looking for something to
impress his partner’s father.
At five o’clock sharp, Thap’s car pulled up in front of the house. In asked him to wait in
the car while she quickly closed the doors and windows so as not to keep the elders
waiting too long, respecting the exact dinner time of seven.
In placed the orchid in the back seat and then sat in the passenger seat, fastening his seat
belt. Once secured, he looked up with a sweet expression, and at that moment Thap
leaned toward him, brushing his lips with a light kiss.
“I missed you.”
“It’s only been a few days,” In complained.
“That’s why I realized I can’t live without you.” “How long are you going to keep being
so cheesy? It seems like we just started dating,” In replied.
“I’ve been cheesy for so long and you still haven’t gotten used to it,” Thap laughed as
he pinched In’s round cheek. “You still blush.”
“Start the car now, or we’ll be late. Friday traffic is terrible,” In said, removing the hand
that was now caressing her cheek and placing it on the steering wheel. “I have this
Saturday and Sunday off,” the doctor announced with a joy he couldn’t hide.
“AND…?”
“Tonight, can I stay with you?”
“Since when do you ask for permission?” In replied with feigned annoyance, although a
slight smile appeared on her lips.
Thap playfully tilted the small figure’s head before shifting gears and starting the car.
This time, In wasn’t carrying her gypsy cards as she had on previous occasions, as it
was clear her friend had agreed to marry the person her mother had chosen for her.
There was no need to analyze compatibility or read fortunes; they both loved each other,
and happy news could arrive soon in a few months.
An hour later, when they arrived at the Kittiphokin family home, In was greeted with
the same warmth as always, or even more, especially after arriving with a gift for his
partner’s father.
“You didn’t have to bother bringing this, son,” the father said, taking the orchid with
obvious appreciation, even though his words said otherwise. Everyone could see how
pleased he was with his future eldest son-in-law. “Where do you think I should hang it?”
“I think it would be fine there, because the seller said it can’t stand direct sunlight,” In
replied, pointing to a shady corner of the garden under a large tree, to which the father
nodded approvingly.
“What if we make this corner into an orchid greenhouse?” suggested the mother, joining
the conversation, which led the three to chat animatedly about the subject.
“They’ve left us out completely,” Dao joked, laughing. He didn’t feel jealousy or
resentment, but rather, he was glad that his friend had finally emerged from the dull
shell he’d lived in. Furthermore, In’s arrival into the family had brought back the
warmth he remembered from his childhood, when everyone was together.
“I stopped by the hospital the other day to visit a client and ran into Dr. Pong. He told
me Kan’s condition has worsened again,” Mek said, glancing at his older brother, who
was still watching his partner with warm eyes before turning back to his siblings, who
were waiting for his answer.
“Hmm, in a few days they’ll have to operate on him again.”
“But Pong said his condition is only stabilizing or worsening.”
“The director is trying to keep him alive as long as possible.”
“And is Kan’s father going to keep running away like this forever?” Dao asked, learning
that Mr. Kiat hadn’t returned to Thailand since then, not even to see his dying son.
“I don’t know,” Thap replied.
“So you’re not chasing him anymore?” Mek intervened. It was true that Thap had
dropped the matter, although the case was still ongoing, a process in which he was no
longer involved, just as with the Kasidit case. The
evidence Thap had handed over to the police was enough to keep him behind bars, with
no chance of ever seeing the light of day.
“Ton said that, in addition to this case, Kan’s father has other crimes that could be
unearthed to incriminate him. He surely knows that if he returns, the police will easily
catch him,” Thap explained. Ton’s boss wasn’t the type to accept bribes to ignore
justice, something Kiat must have known well, which is why he avoided returning. “In
the end, I don’t see how it brought them happiness to take things away from others,”
Dao said, shrugging. “Now that you’re about to get married, you’re even thinking like
an adult,” Mek joked, looking at her older brother, who nodded in agreement.
“So when are you getting married?” the older brother asked.
“Mom says the right date is in two months,” Dao replied. “So I have to announce that
my little sister is already engaged?” Mek suggested, taunting her.
“Please don’t make a fuss like Thap. That whole Instagram declaration of love thing…”
Dao replied. “I wasn’t going to exaggerate, but if I don’t do something, people might
misinterpret everything,” Thap explained in a calm voice.
“And that’s why they ended up attacking Wan,” Dao added. “My older brother is no
saint, huh?”
“I’m not bad, unless someone messes with what’s mine first,” Thap said. He knew Wan
had posted those old photos on Instagram to cause trouble between him and In, even
though he already knew Thap had someone and that there was no chance of him getting
back with his ex.
“But that must have made things difficult for Wan, having to deny the photos,” Mek
commented.
“That’s not something I care about,” Thap replied.
Because all Thap cared about was In, and that was enough.
Since losing his entire family, In never imagined his life could be filled with happiness
again. The atmosphere at the Kittiphokin family dinner table wasn’t much different
from the one he’d experienced when his parents were still alive. He didn’t know who to
thank first for giving him this opportunity: perhaps Dao, for inviting him to read his
fortune; his mother, for being his fan; or Thap, for accidentally overhearing the
criminals talking on the phone, which led him to flee to Mae Hong Son with him,
transforming a relationship that had started out in the red into one where they now
shared the word “couple.” “Why don’t you stay the night here, son? If you get back
home it’ll be late, and Friday traffic is terrible,” suggested the mother as they both
prepared to leave.
“If he stays here, Dad and Mom will take him away all the time and won’t leave me
with him for a moment,” the eldest son complained with feigned resentment. On one
previous occasion, during a holiday, Thap had taken the small figure to sleep at his
house. Although they could spend the night together, in the morning In always ended up
being dragged off by his sister and mother to go shopping, or by his father to help him
with the plants. Although his partner loved him, Thap wasn’t happy about having all his
time taken up.
So Thap pushed In into the car to cut short the conversation, and the small figure
quickly raised his hands to wave goodbye to the elders, afraid of seeming impolite.
Once Thap got behind the wheel and drove off, In immediately scolded him.
“You look like a child!”
“After so long, I finally have a few days off. Can’t I just want to spend them with you?”
Thap replied.
That day, In discovered that, in addition to being often scathing and sweet, her partner
could also be a grumpy
and adorably jealous adult.
“Are you still looking so angry? We’re already on our way home,” In said, gently
scratching Thap’s strong arm in a conciliatory gesture.
It was the “Our house” that made Thap tear his eyes away from the road for a moment
to look at the small figure. Seeing the smile she returned, he smiled back before
returning his attention to the road, but his left hand found In’s and held it tightly.
“I really like… ‘our house,’” Thap said.
“You know, Phi Thap? When I had to live alone in that house after losing my parents, I
never liked it one bit. I even wondered why I wasn’t in that accident too,” In confessed.
If he had said this before, his voice would have trembled. But now, the sadness no
longer weighed so heavily, not when that large hand gripped his firmly, assuring him
that he would never be alone again.
“Thank you for coming into my life and making that house a home again,” In said.
“Do you remember when you told my fortune in Mae Hong Son?” Thap asked. Seeing
the small figure fall silent, as if in thought, he smiled faintly, recalling that day. “You
said my soulmate would be someone younger, that we would meet by fate, and that I
would have a sociable personality and a kind heart.”
“Do you still remember that, Phi Thap?”
“Of course. And you didn’t think it could be you then?” “Who would have thought that?
Don’t forget how you treated me the first time we met,” In replied.
“That’s true,” Thap laughed, recalling his own exploits. “But when you read my future,
no matter what came out, the person I wanted to be my soulmate was always you.”
“Always?”
“Hmm.”
“Since when do you like me?” In asked, surprised.
“If I tell you the truth, from the first time we saw each other at my house.”
“Who’s going to believe that?”
“That’s true,” Thap laughed, seeing the look of astonishment on In’s sweet face. “If you
hadn’t come as a fortune teller, I probably would have found an excuse to court you. I
didn’t know my sister had such a lovely friend.”
In was stunned into silence. He had never known this, never imagined it would be like
this.
“Although the road was a bit long, the final destination is still the same, isn’t it?” Thap
said, gently stroking the back of In’s hand with his thumb.
It was a gesture that had become familiar to In, but one he still hadn’t fully gotten used
to. Every time they touched, he still felt that tickling in his chest, as if someone was
blowing playful air inside him, just like in the beginning. There was no need to imagine
how excited he’d be if their physical relationship progressed further.
“We’re home,” Thap said, playfully tilting In’s head after turning off the engine.
In blinked several times before getting out of the car and opening the door, trying to
regain his composure. As soon as they entered the house, the tall figure hugged him
from behind, burying his face in his neck as he usually did. But this time, Thap’s lips
repeatedly pressed against the base of his neck, his nose brushing against the skin as if
he wanted to pamper him.
“You smell good…”
“Does that smell good? I haven’t even showered,” In replied, downplaying it, though he
let her hug him.
“You already smell good without bathing. After you bathe, it’s even better,” Thap said,
playfully nuzzling his nose until In craned her neck to escape. “You know, no matter
how exhausted I am from work, hugging you like this makes all the tiredness
disappear.”
In responded by gently stroking the arm around him. “Thank you for giving me the
opportunity to be here… by your side,” Thap said, tightening the hug. “And for letting
me heal this heart with all the love I have.”
In turned to sink into the warm embrace and rested his face against his strong chest. It
was a long moment before he looked up into the piercing eyes staring back at him.
“I’m the one who should thank you. Thank you… for choosing me from the first day we
met,” In said. How long had it been since she’d felt this warmth in her heart? “Thank
you… for making yourself my home and my family, Phi Thap.”
The man pressed his lips against In’s tightly, kissing him repeatedly to seal a promise
and a thank you that reached his heart. The small figure responded to the contact
eagerly, and what began as a sweet touch soon turned fiery. Large hands moved down
from her waist to her hips, pulling the slender body toward him. Thap’s tongue slid out
to tease her mouth, eliciting a low moan that satisfied the intruder. It was a kiss that
always left Thap hungry and wanting, even now that they touched more often since they
became a couple. For In, the taste of Thap’s kisses was still as electrifying as ever, and
she never quite got used to it.
It had been several days since they had seen each other due to Thap’s work obligations,
which made this kiss last longer than usual. Only after a long moment did the more
insistent man give in and move his lips away, though his nose continued to brush against
In’s round cheek.
“I want you to tell my fortune again,” Thap whispered huskily, playfully nibbling on
In’s ear until her face flushed. He knew that was In’s weak spot and used it whenever he
wanted to ask for something.
“What do you want to know, Phi Thap?” In asked, looking at him with wide, curious
eyes.
“Tell me… what day should we share a room?” “Phi Thap!”
“If possible, see if it could be today.”
“You talk as if you’re going to give up if the result doesn’t say it’s today.” “What do you
think?” Thap asked. Maybe… the time had come for them to be able to use the
expression “one for the other” freely.
Without the need for gypsy cards to guide them, nor for external visions or fortune-
tellers.
Because, from now on, they would use their whole hearts to predict what was coming.
Special 1: Little In de Thap
Time continues to march on, as does the relationship between In and Thap, which grows
stronger every day. The days when they were planning to formalize their union have
passed, and summer has fully arrived. However, they have yet to take the final step of
officially sharing a room. In reality, this kind of thing isn’t more important to them than
being together as a family, although they couldn’t say with complete conviction that
they’re not interested at all.
Thap remains immersed in his hectic work without a break. Not to mention the
holidays, when many take advantage of the holidays to rest or travel as planned, but
doctors like him must remain at the hospital, ready for any emergency, or at most,
wander around Bangkok in case a major case arises. Although he is not an emergency
room doctor, his position as deputy director
of the hospital carries with it a great responsibility that the young man must assume.
Because of this, their days off were postponed until after Songkran, something that
didn’t bother In at all. In fact, he thought it was better to stay in Bangkok while
everyone else traveled to the provinces, as the streets would be clearer and quieter than
ever. Besides, he generally didn’t leave the city during the festivities, as he didn’t like
the hustle and bustle and traffic.
However, last night, shortly after going to bed, Thap received a call from Dr. Pong
informing him that Dr. Kan’s condition had suddenly worsened. Thap had to rush to the
hospital, a situation similar to the time they were about to formalize their marriage. This
morning, after waking up, In called to inquire about the news and learned that Kan was
out of danger, although, as expected, there was no cure or possibility of returning to a
normal life. They could only maintain his condition as best they could.
Since Thap didn’t return home last night, In decided to visit the hospital today. She
planned to stop by the mall first to buy some candy and bring it back as a gift, then take
a taxi to the hospital.
Upon entering the hospital, the first thing he saw was the reception desk near the
entrance. The young woman serving him gave him a wide smile, and he responded by
raising his hands in a polite greeting.
“I knew you weren’t going anywhere during this vacation, sir.”
“In” she said.
It wasn’t the first time they’d chatted. Ever since Thap announced on Instagram that In
was his partner, the entire hospital staff had memorized her face. Every time he came to
visit after that, he always received warm greetings, to the point of having become
friends with several of them, something unthinkable for the In of the
past. He couldn’t deny that Thap had really helped him break out of his old bubble.
“Being in Bangkok these days is nice. The streets are empty and the shopping malls
aren’t as crowded as usual,” he said, offering a bag of candy to the young woman.
“That’s why I took the opportunity to buy something for you. This time I didn’t have to
wait in line.” “Every time you come, Mr. In, you bring us something delicious,” she
replied.
“It’s not much,” said the small figure with a wide smile. “So you’re going straight to see
the deputy director?” “I wanted to drop off these sweets for the nurses upstairs first. I
didn’t tell Phi Thap I was coming.”
“So it’s a surprise?” In smiled, neither confirming nor denying. “They say the deputy
director had to come last night to check on Dr. Kan, and he barely got any rest.” The
small figure listened, thinking that if she hadn’t rested, she probably hadn’t had
breakfast either. She looked at her watch and saw that it was already after eleven. She
excused herself and went to the hospital cafeteria to buy something Thap could eat to
fill her stomach before lunch, as the sweets she brought were more of a treat to share
than something substantial. “A ham and cheese sandwich and a cold chocolate with
regular sweetness, please,” In asked.
Living together had taught her that Thap loved sweets, especially when he was
exhausted or working hard. He was always looking for something sugary to drink. But
he barely had time to think about that when his phone vibrated in his pants pocket.
Since he rarely received calls, except from Yam for work or from a certain unavoidable
person, he pulled it out to see who it was. “Huh?” Her round eyes widened as she saw
the name on the screen.
“Little In’s Phi Thap”
Frowning in curiosity, she swiped to answer. As soon as she heard the voice on the other
end, she shook her head slightly.
“Little In from Phi Thap,” the voice instantly replied with a similar greeting.
“How cheesy,” In said, chuckling.
“Don’t you like it? I also saved your name like that on my phone. That way, if anyone
sees it, they’ll know I already have an owner.”
“Why proclaim it to the world? No one will take me away from you, Phi Thap,” In
replied.
“I have such a lovely boyfriend, I have to show him off a little,” Thap said. In clicked
his tongue in mock annoyance, but soon a smile spread across his face, invisible to the
other. “And for bragging about my boyfriend so much, someone informed me that you
were seen here.”
“I was going to surprise you,” In complained in a sweet tone.
“You’ve surprised me with this. Didn’t you say you’d be working from home today?”
“Being alone at home is boring,” he replied in a voice that seemed to be trying to coax,
making Thap unable to contain a smile. “And when I got here, I also found out that
someone has been working so hard that they haven’t had a break.”
“Hey?”
“When I called you this morning, you didn’t tell me you had to stay up all night
babysitting your friend without sleeping.”
“I didn’t want you to worry.”
“You didn’t have breakfast either, did you?”
“No,” Thap admitted.
“Do you want anything special? I already ordered a sandwich and some cold chocolate
for you.”
Hearing the menu of his favorites, the man who would soon receive his breakfast smiled
widely.
“I want to eat you.”
“Again with your nerves?” In whispered, covering his mouth so they wouldn’t hear him.
“Let me eat you a little, I promise not to overdo it.” “Phi Thap!”
“It’s to recharge my batteries,” said the voice on the other end with a sweet tone that no
one would imagine coming from the assistant principal.
“You always use that excuse, but then you go too far.” “But we never got to that point,
did we?” Thap replied. In pressed his lips together, remembering the many times they
had been close.
“Okay,” he said softly, making Thap smile even wider upon receiving his permission.
Although In often provoked him to the point of losing control, Thap knew he was still
scared and not quite ready. That’s why she didn’t push him too hard, though that didn’t
mean he could resist tasting his favorite sweet.
“Do you want me to come down and get you, or would you rather go up?”
“I’ll go up. I brought things for the nurses and Dr. Pong too.”
“Come see me first, and then take Dr. Pong’s stuff,” Thap insisted, his tone slightly
jealous.
Hearing that cuddly tone, In readily agreed. It was true that there was a ten-year age
difference between them, but Thap never let that be a barrier to their relationship.
Perhaps because of his playful and joking nature, but
when In needed advice or a serious moment arose, Thap transformed into a protective
adult who made him feel safe, like someone with all the functions in one package.
After leaving another package of candy with the nurses, one of them escorted him to the
administrative office floor. That day, with the rest of the staff on vacation, the place was
quieter than ever. In knocked on the door two or three times, but when he received no
answer, he slowly opened it a crack. Seeing the empty room, he was about to close it
when a force from inside yanked it open, tugging at his wrist and dragging him inside.
The door closed and bolted in an instant.
“What are you doing?” In cried as she suddenly found herself in the arms of the tall
figure, who was smiling mischievously.
“I just want to enjoy my boyfriend for a bit. I didn’t sleep with you last night and I
missed you,” Thap replied. “Just hugging, right?” In asked, raising an eyebrow
suspiciously.
“Don’t be like that. You know I’m not satisfied with just hugging.”
“Eat first,” said In.
This time it was Thap who raised an eyebrow with a mischievous smile. In handed him
the bag of food she had bought, placing it between them.
“I said eat for real.”
“How strict.”
“And since when are you afraid of me?” In replied, crossing her arms as she looked at
Thap, who took the bag and shook his head, smiling.
“When you scold me, you look even more adorable.” “What the hell!”
Thap laughed at the small figure’s reaction. He walked over to his desk and sat down,
but when In tried to take the chair across from him, a large hand grabbed his wrist and
pulled him down onto his lap.
“I told you to eat first,” In protested.
“Can’t I eat and hug my wife at the same time?” Thap said, wrapping his arm around
her slender waist more tightly to pull her closer.
“You speak beautifully. Since when am I your wife?” In replied.
“You already are… halfway,” Thap replied.
The “Half-Wife” blushed, her hands feeling clumsy as she took the sandwich from the
bag and stuffed it into the chatterbox’s mouth. Then, she grabbed the cold chocolate
she’d bought for Thap and took a sip herself. “Let me try,” Thap said, looking at the
glass after swallowing the first bite of the sandwich.
As In brought the straw to her lips, Thap moved the glass away, placed it on the desk,
and, taking advantage of In’s confusion, pressed his warm lips against the small
figure’s. Seeing no resistance, he gently sucked on the thin lips, which grew fuller with
each pressure, before sliding his warm tongue inside, savoring the cold chocolate that
still permeated her mouth. It was like tasting two of his favorite sweets at once.
For his part, In, who had previously had no experience kissing, had learned and been
trained by the tall figure in front of him on multiple occasions. His lips responded
without clumsiness, and his small tongue naturally intertwined with Thap’s. His hands
tightly gripped Thap’s shirt collar while the large hands explored his body relentlessly.
However, Thap managed to restrain himself before the contact became too intense.
Slowly, Thap pulled his lips away. His hands, still warm, stopped roaming over In’s
slender body, though his
prominent nose continued to brush against In’s round cheek without moving.
“That’s enough, Phi Thap…” In whispered.
“You smell so good… I want to smell your cheeks all day,” Thap replied.
“The days off will be here soon,” he said timidly, still feeling a tingle from the touch.
“You talk like you’re going to let me smell you all day.” “Hmm.”
“Yes?” Thap stepped back a little to get a better look at the small figure’s face and make
sure he hadn’t misheard due to exhaustion from lack of sleep.
“I’ll let you smell it until you’re satisfied, and you can do whatever you want,” In said.
“Does that mean…?”
“These days off, we’ll go to Phu Dao Village, right?” Thap nodded quickly. “No one
will call you to work there, right?”
“You’re setting a date, you know that, right?”
“Hmm,” In replied, still looking at his hands nervously. “Saying this gives me hope.
You can’t take it back now,” Thap said, stroking In’s chin and gently lifting her so she
was looking into his eyes.
“I’ve thought it over carefully. It’s not that I’m afraid, it’s just that…”
“Just what?”
“I’m excited.”
Thap smiled tenderly as he watched In lower her head. “I’ve never done it before. I
don’t know how to behave. Although I’ve studied some theory, the practice has to be
different, right?”
“It’s not like I’m an expert either,” Thap said, while In’s round eyes stared at him in
disbelief. “When the time comes, how about we learn it together little by little?” “But if
I get clumsy, don’t laugh at me, Phi Thap.” “Who would do that? Don’t you realize that
the less you know about these things, the more adorable I find you?” “So if I become an
expert, you won’t find me adorable anymore?”
“I’ll fall completely in love with you. I’m already on the verge of being so,” Thap
replied.
The small figure laughed in a clear voice, delighted with the response, before pressing a
hard kiss to Thap’s perfect lips, leaving him momentarily stunned. “You little rascal,”
said Thap, pinching In’s nose in mock annoyance and burying his own nose in the round
cheek again.
“You’ve already sniffed my cheeks completely.”
“They smell so good.”
“You always say that, Phi Thap.”
“I’m not just saying you smell good, I want to smell you all over,” Thap replied.
“Don’t you think I’d be embarrassed too?”
“I know you’re embarrassed, that’s why I’m doing it.” “You are terrible!”
“Don’t you realize you look adorable when you’re like that?”
The praised man puffed out his cheeks and crossed his arms. “Were you that sweet to
your ex?”
“Why bring up the past? We’ll just end up arguing again.” Thap remembered well how
long it took them to reconcile after the problem with Wan. He wouldn’t let someone
from their past shake up their relationship again.
“I’m not saying this to stir up trouble, I was just curious,” In replied, thinking about the
person they were talking about. “Ever since you posted that photo of us on Instagram,
he’s had to answer reporters about it for a while.”
In still remembered Wan’s TV interview at an event. Reporters tried to ask him about
the Instagram photos, but he sidetracked the topic, which generated a stir online for a
while until a new story replaced it. In was relieved the matter was resolved this way,
because if it had affected Wan’s career, he would have felt guilty deep down.
“I consider that killing two birds with one stone,” Thap said, catching In’s attention.
“The first bird was letting everyone know that you’re mine and I’m yours.” “And the
second one?”
“Let him know I won’t look at anyone but you. And anyone else in the future who tries
to get between us.” “Are you saying you’re so handsome that there’s always someone
after you?”
“Who said that?” Thap replied, pinching In’s pert nose mischievously. “I mean you.”
“Me?”
“Of course. You’re not locked away in your shell like you were before you met me. Just
a smile from you draws so many eyes, don’t you realize?”
“Jealous?”
“Jealous and possessive.”
“I’ll just be Phi Thap’s little In,” In said, fiddling with the buttons on Thap’s shirt while
trying to hide the heat on his face after that statement. “Do you trust me?”
“More than trust. But I still don’t like anyone getting close to what’s mine.”
“With a guardian like you, who would dare?”
“I can’t watch you all the time.”
“But I’m your boyfriend all the time,” In replied, while Thap raised an eyebrow in
confusion. “I mean, even if anyone comes over, I’ll tell them this place already has an
owner: you. No one else can come in.” “How adorable.”
“So, love me very much, because I will also love you very much,” In concluded.
Special 2: The Beginning of Memories
In the same four-wheel-drive Japanese SUV, in the same early morning with the sun yet
to rise over the horizon, and even with the same person beside him as last year at this
time, the previous discomfort had been replaced by a feeling of tranquility. Although the
interior of the vehicle remained silent, devoid of conversation, it still conveyed that
familiar warmth they felt whenever they were together.
Taking advantage of a few days off after the important holidays, In and Thap set out on
their journey to Phu Dao Village as planned from the beginning. Since the day Thap was
taken to the hospital, the young doctor hadn’t had the opportunity to return to personally
thank the villagers. This time, he also brought gifts for the elders and young helpers.
However, before enjoying these days off, Thap had to stay behind to sort out pending
work, mainly documents required by his position as deputy director. He had barely slept
a bit the night before.
So, the task of driving the first half of the journey fell to In, who volunteered, leaving
Thap to rest fully in the passenger seat. Although convincing him to fall asleep wasn’t
easy and required a long discussion (Thap didn’t want to let him drive alone), they
eventually resolved the matter by playing soft music in the background for company.
This wasn’t the first time In had driven like this;
in the past, he had lived alone and learned to do everything on his own without relying
on anyone. This was probably the first time anyone had cared so much for him.
Two days earlier, In had called the village’s eldest uncle, as he always did before
traveling to Phu Dao. They were surprised, as he normally only returned once a year, on
the anniversary of his parents’ death. But when he explained that the young doctor
wanted to return to thank everyone, the villagers seemed eager to welcome the once
stranger who had now become more than just a familiar face.
Sunlight began to filter through the vehicle’s windows, slowly waking Thap, who half-
opened his eyes, bothered by the brightness. As he had turned his body and leaned his
head toward the driver’s side, the first thing he saw was In, both hands on the steering
wheel, her round eyes fixed on the road. Occasionally, her slender fingers tapped the
music, while her lips moved slightly, humming softly. Thap watched the scene with
delight until In, noticing, glanced at him briefly before returning her attention to the
road.
“You can sleep a little longer, we’re just entering Nakhon Sawan.”
“I’m afraid you’ll feel alone.”
“How can I feel lonely if you’re here by my side?” In replied.
“Honestly, I’m the one who feels lonely. I didn’t sleep with you in my arms, and I
couldn’t rest well,” Thap said. “So you just see me as a pillow to combat your
loneliness,” In joked.
The comparison made the young doctor laugh. “My boyfriend is so gentle, it’s only
natural that I want to hug him.”
“Now that we’re dating, you don’t have to talk so sweet and cheesy, you know?”
“Who says so? Precisely because we’re dating, we have to take care of each other more
than before,” Thap replied, his tone serious but firm. “I didn’t court you to be my
boyfriend and then dump you, In.”
“I did not mean that.”
“So what did you mean?”
“It’s just… I’m not used to it.”
“Aren’t you used to it?”
“Hmm, I’m embarrassed, you know?” he said, grimacing at having to admit it. “No
matter how hard I try, I just can’t get used to it.”
Thap’s piercing eyes gazed tenderly at his partner, and his shapely lips curved into a
smile that graced his sharp face for almost a minute. To him, In was truly adorable at all
times. Her actions were so natural, without artifice, that Thap could sense the sincerity
in every gesture, especially in that sweet face that revealed her thoughts without hiding
them.
“Are you hungry yet? It’s almost time for breakfast, isn’t it?” Thap asked, looking at the
clock on the car console, which read almost eight o’clock.
“A little, but right now I want a strong coffee more than anything.”
Thap nodded with a smile, knowing his partner wasn’t sleepy—she’d slept early the
night before, even before he’d gotten home—but rather his caffeine addiction made him
restless if he didn’t have at least one cup a day. In often complained that without coffee,
he felt irritable inexplicably.
“Then we’ll stop at the next gas station. We’ll get something to eat, and then I’ll drive.”
“No,” In shook his head. “I can drive without any problem. Get some more rest, Phi
Thap. You only slept a few hours.”
“Whatever you want. If you get tired, let me know.”
“You can drive in the afternoon, then.”
“By then it will be right around the corner for your nap,” Thap said with a laugh, while
In wrinkled his nose at being discovered. “You’ve got it all planned, haven’t you?”
Thap found his boyfriend’s almost childlike life schedule amusing: from waking him up
in the morning to get him bathed, dressed, and eaten breakfast on time, to falling asleep
on the living room sofa after lunch, when his eyelids began to droop. He would wake up
an hour later, unless Thap saw he’d been asleep too long and called him to wake him up.
He knew all this because he’d arranged for security cameras to be installed in the study,
living room, and outside of the house. Beyond security, it gave him peace of mind and
eased his concern for his small figure.
“A growing child needs to eat and sleep, it’s normal,” In replied, not giving up.
“Now you accept that you are a child.”
“Sure, I’m ten years younger than you, Phi Thap.” “You’re going to use that to beat me
all year.” “You wanted to lose to a kid, there’s nothing I can do.” “And you also lost to
an old man like me, didn’t you?” That sentence was a final blow, leaving In speechless,
because it was completely true. The small figure let out a hearty laugh to hide it before
turning on the turn signal and steering the wheel toward a large gas station that offered
restaurants and a convenience store.
They both opted for a simple breakfast of rice and curry to save time. Thap then headed
to the café to order In’s usual drink without needing to ask, while In went to the store to
buy provisions for the road and some sweets for Phu Dao’s children.
“Khao Hom will be delighted. This time we’re bringing books, toys, and more candy
than ever,” In said
cheerfully after placing the gift bags next to the pile that had already filled the back seat.
“I have to reward Khao Hom well. If it weren’t for her, maybe you and I would still be
looking at each other,” Thap replied once they were both back in their seats in the car.
“I remember when Khao Hom told me to call you “Phi”,” In said, his tone hinting at
playful resentment. “At that moment, I wanted to pinch both the child and the adult. “So
Khao Hom Phi In isn’t all it’s cracked up to be,” Thap joked.
“I’m good to everyone, except when you’re involved, Phi Thap.”
“So you’re just mean to me?”
“Obviously, because you were mean to me first.” “My boyfriend really holds grudges,
huh?”
“You still have time to back down and reconsider,” In said, giving him a challenging
look with her round eyes, but she only received a deep laugh in response, with no sign
of concern.
“I’m sorry, In, but you can’t escape me anymore.”
Thap glanced at In’s profile, focused on the road, warmth in his eyes. From the day he
confirmed his feelings, he decided he wouldn’t let In get away under any circumstances.
Although it had only been a few months, he was certain of his choice, convinced that In
would never let him down, just as he would never make him suffer.
Phu Dao Village wasn’t much different from what they had seen months before. Perhaps
the only difference was the weather, which, while not as cold as at the end of the year,
wasn’t as stifling as in the province they had come from. There was a growing
familiarity they felt upon returning. The warmth enveloped them, and the atmosphere
invited them to relax and leave the tiredness
of work behind. The lack of a phone signal was definitive proof that they were on a
complete vacation.
Since they were in no hurry, they arrived at the village almost at dusk. The long journey
left In exhausted, and he fell asleep shortly after bathing, before it was even nine
o’clock at night.
Thap, who had just come out of the bathroom, settled into the bed next to him. He
leaned his back against the headboard and observed the face of the small figure, who
was already fast asleep. With his fingers, he gently brushed away the strands of hair that
had fallen over her forehead. The dim light from a small lamp on the nightstand allowed
him to clearly see that sweet face. It wasn’t the first time they had slept in the same bed,
but Thap still felt his heart swell like a teenager’s every time they lay down together and
woke up seeing her face at dawn.
With a smile, he slipped under the same blanket. Feeling the warmth, her slender body
instinctively moved into his embrace, something he was already used to. Thap wrapped
his arms around his waist more tightly and slowly closed his eyes to join him in sleep.
…
The sound of birds chirping replaced his alarm clock in the morning, causing Thap to
stir lazily. He reached out to hug In like he usually did, but instead of touching her soft
skin, he found only emptiness. He opened his eyes in bewilderment and saw the
wrinkles in the sheets, the only sign that someone had slept beside him all night. A noise
from the kitchen made her slow down as she went down the stairs. A slight smile spread
across her lips as she easily guessed where the sound was coming from. Upon arriving,
she saw In’s familiar back, busily manipulating utensils with concentration,
accompanied by the mouthwatering aroma of food that awakened her morning hunger.
Although In’s hands weren’t often used to cooking, they moved with a certain dexterity.
When his parents were still alive, he often helped them, but since he was alone, cooking
seemed cumbersome and a waste of time. However, lately, having someone else to care
for, especially since Thap worked so much that he often ate at odd hours, he had taken
up the task again. He often brought food to the hospital in a Tupperware, which earned
him jokes from those around him that he had become a househusband since Thap lived
with him. A firm hug from behind, accompanied by the familiar scent of body wash and
shampoo, immediately told him who owned those arms, without even having to turn
around. The prominent nose brushed against the back of his neck as if pampering him, a
gesture In often had to deal with. Though he always ended up thinking he was no match
for such tactics.
Because Dr. Thap was too clever, especially in turning him into a docile kitten in the
clutches of a mischievous lion. If Thap pointed to a stick and said it was a bird, In
would fall right into the trap.
“Have you washed your face and brushed your teeth yet?” she asked, regaining her
composure, while turning the ham in the pan so it could brown perfectly.
“See for yourself,” Thap replied.
It was an invitation that made the makeshift cook narrow his eyes in distrust before
shaking his head and turning off the stove. “No, thank you. If I do that, I’ll be the one
who loses.”
“Then this time I’ll give you a profit.”
“Don’t come to me with stories. When have I ever won?” “Here and now, I will prove it
to you.”
“No need, go make your coffee,” In complained, but it was in vain, as Thap showed no
intention of letting him go. “Phi Thap! If you keep this up, we won’t have breakfast on
time.”
“I can eat you instead.”
“Then only you would be filled.”
“Then eat from me too, so we are both satisfied.” “Phi Thap! Go make the coffee.” In
pushed at the arms around his waist until he was free, but the doctor kept making an
angry face, as if inviting him to comfort him. “Now!”
Noticing the small figure’s firmness and tense face, Thap gave a wry smile and quickly
went to make coffee for them both.
He freely admitted that he was a fearful and respectful househusband with his “Wife,”
even though he could not yet officially call her that!
But of course, having traveled so far to escape the hustle and bustle and change of
scenery, I wouldn’t be so unlucky as to return empty-handed… right?
After breakfast, they took the gifts to the village chief’s house, where several villagers
and children were already waiting for them. As soon as they appeared, little Khao Hom
was the first to run to greet them. However, this time, instead of going straight to Phi In
as before, the chatty girl rushed to Thap, whom she hadn’t seen since the day he was
stabbed and lying in a pool of blood in the temple courtyard.
“Phi Thap!”
“Hello, Khao Hom,” he said, bending down to receive her strong hug.
“Are you okay, Phi Thap?” he asked, inspecting him closely.
“I’m fine, thanks to Phi In taking such good care of me,” he replied, referring to In, who
was standing a few steps behind greeting the eldest uncle and aunt Phian, without
noticing the mention.
“So you don’t look at each other badly anymore?” Khao Hom asked.
The question made Thap laugh at how chatty she was. “No, not anymore. But if I ever
misbehave, Phi In will glare at me like before.”
“Then don’t be mean, Phi Thap,” she replied.
“Don’t you think when Phi In looks at me like that she looks adorable?”
“Phi In is always adorable,” Khao Hom said, crossing her arms like a grown-up.
“Especially when he gets cuddly, he’s even cuter.”
Thap narrowed her eyes, demanding further explanation, but although the girl had
matured with age and learning, there were still things she didn’t fully understand.
Besides, she was already ready to run away from the new older brother when she saw
the other one starting to distribute the candy from the gifts.
“Wait, Khao Hom. Has Phi In been cuddly with someone?” Thap asked.
“I haven’t actually seen it myself, but I heard my grandparents say it and I remembered
it,” she replied with a wide smile before running towards In when he signaled her.
Thap watched the girl walk toward her boyfriend, frowning in thought. He watched In’s
sweet face, smiling broadly at how much Khao Hom loved the gifts, but the sight didn’t
erase the doubt the conversation had left in him.
Because, if he thought about it, in all the time he’d known and dated In, he’d only been
truly affectionate with him… once!
It was when she followed him here at the end of last year. Since then, Thap had been the
one in charge of pampering her boyfriend all the time. And now she felt a mixture of
jealousy and envy, wishing she had that privilege more often!
“The worst is over, isn’t it, Thap?” Aunt Phian said as she saw him approaching her
with her husband to greet her.
“Yes, Auntie. I have to thank everyone at Phu Dao for helping me catch the culprit that
day.”
“It’s not much, we all help each other,” the eldest uncle replied with a smile.
“Everyone here missed you, asking when you would visit again,” Aunty Phian added,
recounting what happened after her return to Bangkok with a smile. The incident
became a topic of conversation among the villagers for a month, always ending with
praise for the kindness of the young doctor who not only saved a life but also served as
an impromptu teacher for the children on his days off. “It seems like I’ve been left out,”
In joked.
“No, Phi In is still number one for Khao Hom,” the little girl said, settling into her
favorite brother’s lap as In hugged her lovingly.
“And what about me?” Thap complained.
“Phi Thap is number two. Since you arrived later, you have to wait in line,” Khao Hom
replied.
Both number one and number two laughed with delight at the little girl’s seriousness.
“And in your opinion, In, where do I stand?” asked Thap. In’s round eyes widened at
the question, not expecting Thap to be so direct in front of Khao Hom.
“Why do you have to ask that?”
“It’s true, I also want to know where I stand,” Khao Hom added.
In looked back and forth between the two, caught in a difficult situation. If he chose
one, the other would be upset, but if he had to compare, he would have to answer first to
the one who seemed easier to console. “Khao Hom has to be number one, of course,” he
said, poking the little girl’s round cheek, who smiled broadly, while the other adult
looked disgusted.
After seeing Khao Hom running to show her grandparents the gifts she was carrying in
both hands and boasting about being In’s number one, In took the opportunity to attract
Thap’s attention, who was intentionally looking away, clearly annoyed.
“What adult competes with a child?”
“I don’t know, but I want to be number one too,” Thap replied.
“An angry child is adorable, you know? But an angry adult is…”
“What is it?” Thap feigned seriousness. “I know I’m not adorable.”
“This is getting out of hand. Are you really going to be mad at me for this?”
“I’m not angry.”
“So you’re hurt?” In tilted his head with a slight smile at the stiff expression that
betrayed the answer. “I’ve never had to comfort an old man.”
Thap didn’t reply and walked off to chat with another group of villagers who had just
approached to greet him, leaving In to stare at him in amusement. Although his attitude
didn’t entirely match his tall figure, if she viewed him with a bit of favoritism, she had
to admit that Thap was quite adorable at that moment.
“Looks like I’ll have to try comforting an old man after all,” In muttered.
Special 3: How to Comfort a Sensitive Adult
To ask a question and receive only a one-word answer was the perfect definition of
Thap’s anger. Although it was already dusk and they had both bathed in preparation for
bed after returning from dinner with the others at the village chief’s house, the owner of
that tense face still maintained his reserve of words and
gestures with impeccable mastery since morning. This put someone unused to
comforting others in a difficult position, unsure how to approach them to appease them.
All the methods he had tried seemed to be ineffective. Seeing that the tall figure didn’t
go into the bedroom to rest as usual and instead sat down with apparent interest in a
wicker chair in the living room reading a book, In walked over and plopped down
beside him. However, Thap’s sharp eyes remained fixed on the pages, as if they were
more interesting than her boyfriend, who was edging ever closer. In touched the strong
arm and looked at him with pleading eyes, unaware that this simple gesture was about to
completely destroy the resistance Thap had been struggling to maintain.
“Are you still not mad at me?” This time, In tried to nudge Thap’s neck with the tip of
his nose, but the tall man remained motionless. “I made you and Khao Hom equal
number ones, but at that moment, if I had said I was choosing both of you, Khao Hom
would have felt bad.” “I felt bad too,” Thap replied.
“Don’t be like that, why do you have to compete for positions with a little girl?”
Thap didn’t really care much about his position in relation to Khao Hom, as he loved
the little girl too. However, seeing In trying to comfort him, he became curious to find
out what tactics the little figure would use. That’s why he had pretended to be serious all
day until he was tired, and now he thought it might be worth it. “You should know how
important you are to me, Phi Thap.”
“And how much is that?” Thap asked, looking down to meet the round eyes that stared
at him pleadingly. “So much so… so much that no living person could compare,” In
said, causing Thap’s eyebrows to rise. “Well, except for my parents, who are no longer
here.” “Hmm…”
“Just “Hmm”?” In frowned. “If I didn’t love you, I wouldn’t please you so much, you
know?”
“Please me in what?”
“And how do you want me to please you?” replied In. This time, In settled completely
onto Thap’s lap. Her thin lips rested on Thap’s shapely ones, sucking on them with clear
invitation. In rarely took the initiative, and this might be the first time the small figure
started with such intensity, igniting a fire in both of them that they couldn’t contain.
Thap’s large hands caressed her hips through the thin fabric of her pajamas, generating a
warm sensation easily. His burning fingers moved up to touch the soft skin beneath her
shirt as he took control, pressing In’s lips harder. His hot tongue slid inside, intertwining
with the softness of In’s mouth with confidence, seeing there was no resistance. The soft
moans escaping In’s throat indicated her pleasure, and Thap’s hands supported her back,
tilting him so he was leaning against the back of the wicker chair. Thap’s tongue traced
over In’s reddened ear, down to her slender neck, while one of his hands explored her
entire body, preparing to undo the garments that separated them.
“Phi Thap…” a husky voice said near her ear. “Should I take another shower? I’m afraid
I’ll smell bad.”
Those words made Thap’s piercing eyes look at him tenderly, until he reached out a
hand to playfully pinch In’s nose.
“Didn’t you just take a bath?” Thap asked, leaning his face closer to touch her round
cheek with the tip of his nose. “Or are you not ready?”
In shook his head, making his hair messy in an adorable gesture that prompted Thap to
kiss him again.
“I’ll go get the gel and condoms in a second,” Thap said. “Wouldn’t it be better if we
went up to the bedroom together?”
“I think… it’s fine here, don’t you think?” he replied, before quickly going upstairs to
get what he needed. In’s hands moved to his chest, feeling his heart beat rapidly. He
didn’t feel repulsed by what he was receiving or what was about to happen. On the
contrary, he was the one who had prepared himself for this. Ever since they returned
home, he had sensed that, after the consolation, things would come to this.
It wasn’t long before Thap returned with a mischievous smile on his face, clearly
showing how happy he was. “You pretended to be angry so I could comfort you, didn’t
you?”
“No, I was really angry. And you had to comfort me.” “I already did.”
“I’m not talking about before, but about what comes after,” Thap clarified.
“Don’t get too mad at me, okay?”
They both knew what they were talking about. Thap smiled and nodded slowly.
The tall figure leaned over In again, savoring her swollen lips hungrily. He didn’t intend
to rush things, but their mutual desire was driving them to a point they couldn’t control.
Together, they skillfully removed each other’s clothes, until their bare skin touched and
the heat between them raged.
Thap’s large hands skillfully caressed the man beneath him, his lips never parting. His
hot tongue explored every corner of In’s mouth, intertwining and playing with the
softness until they both let out breathy moans. Thap’s hands roamed every inch of In’s
body, leaving nothing unexplored. When they touched a sensitive area, Thap didn’t
hesitate to pleasure him until he climaxed first. The moans, which were soft at first,
intensified, forcing In to bite his lip.
“You can scream if you want, I won’t laugh at you,” Thap whispered.
That provocation caused In’s hands to slam hard onto Thap’s arm, stopping him for a
moment.
“Phi Thap!”
“Please ask me, I want to hear you beg.”
“Why are you making me beg now?”
“Because I want you to do it right now,” Thap said, nibbling on In’s ear and sliding his
tongue lightly, making the small figure shiver. “Please…”
“Phi Thap…don’t play like that.”
“Beg me…”
“Phi Thap…”
In’s sweet face wrinkled, but she relented, gently pushing Thap’s chest so he was
leaning back on the other side of the chair. Then, she positioned herself on top of him.
Her rounded hips brushed against Thap’s now wide-awake sensitive area. His face
flushed; it had been thrilling enough to touch him through his clothes, but now, feeling
him skin-to-skin in such a vulnerable state made him tremble even more. Her hands
caressed Thap’s strong chest, conveying her nervousness until Thap, no longer teasing
In’s soft skin, took her hands firmly in his.
“Are you excited?”
“Hmm, I’ve never done it.”
Thap looked at him tenderly before pressing his hand to the back of In’s neck and
bringing his sweet face closer for a kiss. Instead of letting In take the initiative as he had
planned, Thap reached for a condom from the nearby table and placed it in In’s hands,
who looked at him in confusion.
“You put it on me.”
“Hmm… you’re bothering me on purpose.”
“Please… I want you to put it on for me,” Thap insisted. In’s sweet face tilted down
before she pulled away and opened the condom package. Although she’d never used one
before, it wasn’t as if she didn’t know how to do it with Thap; there was plenty of
theoretical and practical information on the internet.
Thap watched the small figure’s actions with satisfaction, but soon he was the one who
had to grit his teeth to contain himself at the touch of those small hands. Since In was a
novice and taking longer than necessary, Thap let out several sounds, causing In’s round
eyes to look up at him.
“Does it hurt?”
“It doesn’t hurt, it’s just… I can’t take it anymore, In,” Thap said, pushing In back
against the wicker chair again. “Please, I promise I won’t be rough with you.” After a
nod from In, Thap took the gel and used it. It might help In feel less pain, but he wasn’t
just looking to satisfy himself. For some, this might just be sex, but for him, it was
lovemaking, something they should both fully enjoy and desire together.
His shapely fingers slowly made their way in, causing In to grit her teeth to endure the
pain. When he saw In beginning to get used to it, Thap brought his firmest part closer,
gently brushing it before leaning in for a tender kiss. Then, he entered her completely.
Noticing In’s pained expression relax, Thap began to move slowly, aware that the night
was still long and not wanting to rush the end. They gave themselves to each other,
sharing loving caresses, uniting their bodies and hearts into one. From one corner to
another, until they ended up on the bed, which became the battlefield of their love,
lasting longer than anywhere else. Time moved on to the new day, leaving behind
exhaustion and marks of use on the bed beyond what was usual.
Thap went to the bathroom to wash and returned with a towel and warm water in a
small bucket. He carefully
cleaned In, who had fallen asleep from exhaustion. He had tried to be as gentle as
possible, but he couldn’t deny that, before they had reached pleasure together, In had
felt quite a bit of pain. He gently kissed In’s sweatdamp temple, scanning her body with
his gaze. Seeing no serious marks, he was relieved that he hadn’t accidentally been too
rough. After cleaning the small figure, he climbed under the same blanket. “Phi
Thap…” a voice murmured from thin lips.
“Dream sweet,” Thap replied.
She kissed In’s still-closed eyelids, hugged him tightly, and closed her eyes, her heart
filled with an overwhelming feeling. From now on, she could say with complete
certainty that…
They were completely each other’s.
Special 4: A formal proposal
In turned lazily in bed. A dull ache ran through his body. His hands groped, hoping to
pamper the person beside him who had left him in this state, but found only emptiness.
He frowned and propped himself up to sit up, then looked down to inspect his body,
which seemed cleaner than he expected. However, the repeated red marks, though not
numerous and not painful, made his sweet face blush as he remembered how they came
about. Before he could decide what to do, the bedroom door opened, and his hands
barely managed to grasp the sheet to cover his naked body.
“I thought if you didn’t wake up, I’d go upstairs and do it myself,” said the tall figure,
who wasn’t wearing pajamas as he should have, leaning an arm on the doorframe.
“Where were you?” asked In.
“I went to the market. We agreed to earn merit today. You didn’t forget that, did you?”
The small figure nodded, and the questioner smiled before approaching and sitting on
the bed. “I also want to formally ask your parents.”
“That?”
“I already have your son, so how can I not take responsibility?” Thap said, not just with
words, but also placing the back of his hand on the rounded shoulder that was sticking
out above the sheet. “Does it hurt?” “Not much,” In replied. Thap’s dark eyebrows rose,
as if asking for further explanation. “Well, it does hurt a little, but you weren’t rough
with me, were you?”
“And did you like it?” The large hand left her shoulder and was replaced by shapely lips
that left a soft kiss. “What kind of question is that?”
“I want to know. If you don’t like it, I’ll adjust until you’re satisfied. This kind of thing
should feel good for both of us,” Thap insisted.
When In didn’t respond, Thap lightly nibbled on his shoulder playfully, causing In to
turn to face him and stare at him with piercing eyes.
“I liked it…” In said, touching his cheek with nervous fingers, not daring to look up at
the eyes that were constantly watching him. “But just because I say this doesn’t mean
I’m giving you free rein to do it all the time, okay?”
“Adorable,” Thap said, placing his lips gently on In’s fine ones before pulling away to
look at her sweet face, which was blushing with a smile.
“I know. You kept saying that word last night,” In replied. “I thought you weren’t
paying attention.”
“I remember everything, every sentence,” In said. Although the words were repeated in
a few cases, she retained them in her memory, along with the warmth and kindness she
had received. “And now can I go take a bath?”
“Can you stand up? Do you want me to carry you?” “I am not disabled.”
“Then get up now.”
“How am I going to do it if you’re sitting there?” “Yeah?”
“I’m naked. You left all my clothes lying around,” In complained.
“I already picked it up and put it to wash,” Thap replied. The small mouth that was
about to continue grumbling stopped when it noticed Thap’s homely side. She couldn’t
deny that he took good care of both In and each house they lived in. In the Bangkok
house, he always cleaned in his free time, to the point that In felt guilty and ended up
helping him.
“He’s so adorable, I don’t know if I could love anyone else,” In thought.
“Take me to bathe,” In said timidly, which made Thap, who had been waiting for those
words, smile widely. “I’ll carry you.”
“Hmm, but I’ll bathe alone, okay?”
“Clear.”
For now, I just wanted to love him as best as I could. …
Their usual bicycle took them once again to the village temple. It was Sunday, and
several groups of villagers were constantly coming and going. However, since it was
almost noon, the number of people had thinned out a bit. In guided Thap to greet the
main Buddha, and then they went straight to the old monk, who sat in his place as if he
had been waiting for them.
“You have finally escaped your misfortunes,” the monk said after receiving his respects
with a bow.
“I hope nothing else happens, venerable one,” joked In. “If nothing happened, it
wouldn’t be life,” the monk replied with a smile. “But nothing will be too heavy to
bear.”
“You speak as if you know something, venerable one.” “Life is like that, little In. It has
ups and downs, it’s natural. What you think and do, that’s what you receive,” the monk
explained.
“What happened to the one who tried to harm Phi Thap?” In asked, looking at the figure
beside him, who was also listening to the teachings.
“Envy is like a flame. Before it burns others, it first consumes its source, doesn’t it?”
They both nodded. “That person has been facing that fire for a long time, but they didn’t
want to put it out.
On the contrary, he fed it until it grew so large that it almost destroyed it completely.”
“I heard that he will suffer for a long time for what he did,” he commented.
In.
“Everyone reaps their own karma. Whoever creates it, receives it.”
“But it’s still a torment. Besides, I didn’t end up that bad,” Thap added.
“It wasn’t just that act. Believe me, karma is the fairest thing there is,” the monk
insisted.
“However, there are bad people who don’t seem to receive their punishment, Venerable
One,” In objected. Although he had learned the monk’s teachings for years, it was
becoming more difficult for him to see karma in action every day.
“Nowadays, who shows their flaws? The wicked who seem happy could be suffering
from incurable illnesses or personal problems that torment them,” the monk said,
looking fondly at the serious-faced young man, while the tall figure at his side
constantly observed him. “It’s enough to do our best.”
In thought about it and nodded, agreeing. As the monk said, many people only show off
the good and enviable aspects of their lives, making others admire or envy them. Like
Dr. Kan, who wanted Thap’s life, unaware that it wasn’t perfect. We all face difficult
times; it depends on whether we focus on others or use that time to live our own lives.
“So they came to do merit for your parents?” the monk asked.
“Yes,” In replied, looking back at Thap. “He wanted to come and say hello, too.”
“That’s good,” the monk said before turning to Thap, who was sitting calmly. “Do you
still remember what I told you, donor?”
“Yes, venerable one,” Thap replied.
In looked at him as if demanding an explanation, but Thap just smiled and indicated that
the monk should be offered food before the midday hour, without clarifying what he
was talking about. It wasn’t until they had said their goodbyes and left the main hall that
In quickly approached to question him.
“What did you and the venerable man talk about? When was that?” In asked, placing the
empty lunchbox in the bicycle basket and taking two small bouquets of flowers. “The
last time I came to do my duty for your parents,” Thap replied, referring to them as if
they were his own children, something that didn’t bother In, but rather pleased him. “He
told me that only I could take care of you, and he asked me to do it.”
“You never told me.”
“Isn’t it enough that I take care of you?” Thap replied. “Surely because you promised it
to the venerable one.” “Who says? Even if you didn’t ask me, I was planning to take
care of you for the rest of my life,” Thap said.
In’s thin lips pressed together, and his round eyes met Thap’s piercing ones, which
showed no sign of hesitation. He knew Thap wasn’t speaking just to please him or fulfill
a promise made at random. The months they had spent together, filled with care and
attention, proved that everything he did was done out of genuine desire, with no
conditions or expectations in return. He was even surprised, because their first meeting
gave no indication that their relationship would go this far. And seeing Thap standing in
front of the urns of his parents’ ashes was something he’d never imagined. But seeing
him in reality, he couldn’t help but smile.
“Sorry I took so long to say hello, Dad and Mom,” Thap said, placing a bouquet of
flowers cut from the garden in front of the urn with the small photos and their names.
“I’m Thap, the older brother of In’s best friend. I’m a doctor at a private hospital in
Bangkok. I’m the person In loves, and the one who loves him as much as my life allows
me to love anyone.”
In looked at Thap’s sharp face, still looking at the photos of his parents, feeling a
warmth in her heart. She hadn’t expected him to say something so long.
“I know Dad and Mom are worried about In too. But from now on, you don’t have to
worry anymore. Rest in peace, I’ll take care of him for you. Don’t worry, even if I’m
not the most perfect person or the best person In could ever find to be here,” Thap
continued. “I will never let him down or make him suffer. I don’t want to call it a
promise, because everything I do for In is of my own free will, whether before, now, or
in the future. I will always be firm with your son. Maybe it’s a little late to come and ask
for your son now. Anyway, I hope you give us both your blessing, please,” Thap
concluded.
“Phi Thap…” In’s round eyes filled with tears, and with a blink, they began to fall
uncontrollably.
Thap’s large hand took In’s small, reaffirming what he had said in front of his parents.
Even though they weren’t
physically present, Thap believed they were still watching over their son and hadn’t left.
A cool breeze blew in response, carrying the scent of flowers that brushed their noses,
like a wordless blessing. His parents’ love still enveloped them without fading, and now
it was time for them to truly rest, knowing that someone else could care for their loved
one as well as they could.
Thap took a small dark blue velvet box from his pocket and opened it in front of In,
revealing two simple silver rings, side by side. He took the smaller one carefully. “They
may not have a huge monetary value, but they’re the fruit of my hard work, for the
person I want to share my life with. Be my family, okay?” Thap said. “Phi Thap…”
“What are you saying?”
“Hmm…” In nodded repeatedly before extending her left hand. Thap slowly slipped the
ring onto her left ring finger. It might have seemed like a symbol of commitment, but to
In, the silver metal on her finger represented the love between them.
“We are a complete family now,” Thap said. In nodded, taking the other ring from the
box to place it on Thap’s left ring finger. Their hands intertwined tightly, with In’s
parents as witnesses to this love. Although it all began unintentionally,
ion, now its roots were deeply planted by its own will. “I love you, In,” Thap said.
“I love you too, Phi Thap,” In replied.
Special 5: Do you want to get married too?
The hotel’s banquet hall was decorated primarily in white, with some touches of pink
from the flowers
scattered in various corners. According to the invitation distributed beforehand, the
attire was specified to follow an exclusive white and pink color palette, in keeping with
the wishes of the bride, who designed and supervised the entire event. Therefore, that
day, In wore a pale pink shirt and cream pants, in keeping with the concept. At his side,
the tall figure accompanied him in an outfit identical in every detail, differing only in
size.
Before they could even take a break to drink water and watch the newlyweds greet the
guests, Thap’s parents had taken them to meet countless relatives. Little did In know
they would welcome him with such open arms. Having lost his family years before, he
now found himself with a network of relatives he couldn’t even count. He looked at the
culprit of all this, dressed in a white wedding dress that, although it contrasted slightly
with her usual image, there was no denying that today, the hostess and his close friend
was more beautiful than ever. As was the dark-skinned man at her side. Without needing
prophetic lights, In could see how much this man loved her friend. The sparkle in his
eyes was no different from the one Thap had given him.
From what they had talked about, In knew the couple had known each other since
childhood. The groom was the son of a close friend of the bride’s mother, so they saw
each other frequently. However, when they were little, Dao pushed the boy until he fell
and hit his head, requiring five stitches, all out of childish jealousy. The mother always
praised her friend’s son and compared him to her, who never lived up to expectations.
From then on, they became sworn enemies.
But as they grew older, the familiarity gained from seeing each other constantly and the
changes in their personalities with age transformed that rivalry into a bond that
dissolved prejudices, giving way to positive feelings. However, neither dared to confess
for fear of losing face. What should have been a simple matter dragged on longer than
necessary, until the elders of
both families sat them down for a serious talk, fed up with their stubborn attitudes.
Maybe what many said was true: everything has its time. “Does seeing them make you
want to get married too?” The speaker’s hand, resting on her shoulder, moved up to
playfully caress his partner’s round cheek, noticing that she didn’t take her eyes off the
newlyweds. “And you, Phi Thap?”
“For me, it depends on you, In.”
“I’m not very attached to ceremonies. And seeing how Dao ran around organizing all
this until it came together, I don’t feel like having a wedding,” In said, recalling the first
time she saw her friend so busy with this very event full of details. “I prefer to come as
a guest.”
“I think the same,” Thap replied with a smile. “Seeing Dao dealing with so many small
things gives me a headache for her.”
“I guess it depends on the individual. But for me… the day you went to ask Mom and
Dad for my wedding, it was like we were getting married,” In said.
“My wife is speaking sweetly again,” Thap said, bowing toward him, disregarding the
stares of those present. “Stop it, Thap,” a mocking voice interrupted, causing Thap to
turn in annoyance toward the newcomer. “You always find a way to interrupt me,
Pong,” he replied.
“You’re stealing the spotlight from the bride and groom, don’t you realize?” This time it
was Captain Ton who joined the conversation.
“If you’re jealous, say so,” Thap replied, shrugging indifferently.
“Don’t spoil him so much, little In,” Captain Ton warned before laughing with Dr.
Pong, with whom he had become close after the last case.
“That’s true, In. If you leave him, Thap will go gray. Look at how he’s already showing
off to his friends,” Pong added without hesitation.
“Are you sure they’re my friends?” Thap protested. “That’s what friends are like. What
did you expect, to be flattered?” Ton replied, turning to In, who was smiling as she
watched the thirty-somethings bicker like children. “By the way, little In, are you still
seeing anything lately? I’m not asking for anything weird, I just want a break from so
much work.”
“No, not anymore. I’m surprised I haven’t seen those images lately,” he replied.
In.
“But your ability to read the future hasn’t diminished. The nurses at the hospital are fans
of your prediction channel,” said Pong, who recently discovered that In was the creator
of a famous fortune-telling channel. Although she knew he wasn’t seeking fame, she
didn’t proclaim it as she usually did with other gossip, instead discreetly sharing In’s
popularity, who appreciated seeing a different perspective beyond the online comments.
“Of course! My ‘husband’ is a fortune teller, and he’s very accurate,” Thap said, going
from unabashedly belittling him to becoming his biggest advocate, proudly promoting
his talent.
“Look how this guy has changed. Now he calls ‘Husband’ without blinking, without
noticing how red the little one is,” Ton joked, causing Pong and him to look at In,
confirming the obvious.
“I think… I better go find my friends,” In said, quickly escaping before he could be
disturbed further, leaving behind a longing look.
“Separate for a while, In isn’t going to disappear,” Pong said.
“Wow, I didn’t know Thap was so jealous of his ‘wife,’” Ton commented.
“With such a lovely wife, it would be strange if she wasn’t,” Thap replied.
In wandered off to find his friends. He found Song, with whom he’d lived in a
condominium for a while when he’d had issues with Thap before they started dating,
staring uncertainly at the buffet, unsure of what to serve himself. In walked over to join
him.
“It seems like you came more to eat than to congratulate the bride and groom,” he
joked.
Song looked up from his food to his friend, who was of similar height, pursing his lips
in annoyance.
“I put a lot in the envelope, so I have to eat until it’s worth it.”
In laughed at the answer. “And why are you alone?” “Look over there,” Song said,
discreetly pointing to another corner of the room, where Tul and Yu were smiling at
each other as if only they existed. “How am I going to get into that atmosphere?”
In’s round eyes watched his friends for a moment before a smile spread across his thin
lips. He remembered when he had given Tul clues about Yu, which had taken their
relationship further than he had imagined. As he had said, he didn’t read the future of
just anyone, only close friends and loved ones. Although what he saw didn’t always
deviate from the cards’ predictions, he couldn’t help but rejoice at the scene before him.
“I was going to say hello earlier,” Song said, causing In to turn his attention back to
him,
“But you were so sweet with your boyfriend that I didn’t want to interrupt.”
“Sweet what? We were just talking,” In protested. “It wasn’t just ‘just’ anything. Don’t
you see the bright pink aura around you and Phi Thap?” Song insisted. Now everyone in
the group could call Thap “Phi” without hesitation. After the incident at the restaurant-
bar, when
In got so drunk that Thap had to drag him home, Dao explained everything to the group.
Upon learning that the man courting In was his brother, they scolded him for getting In
involved in something so dangerous. She, too, felt guilty, and in the end, they agreed
never to involve their friends in problems that would worry or upset them again.
“But your face doesn’t look so good, Song,” In said, changing the subject when he
noticed his friend’s frown. “Something wrong lately?”
“Are you going to watch me until you see it in a vision or what?”
“Dodging like that means something is happening.” “It’s normal in life, there are good
times and bad times,” Song replied.
“Do you want me to tell your fortune?” In asked, remembering when Song called him
for a reading due to relationship issues. But this time, Song shook his head. “No, thank
you. If things go wrong, you always end up finding solutions for me.”
“So what’s wrong with that? This way we nip the problem in the bud.”
“It’s fine, but you’re making things difficult. Don’t be so nice all the time, In,” Song
said with a stern, if rather comical, look. “You’re too kind. You even agreed to look after
Thap when he was running away from that criminal. Luckily, nothing happened to you.”
“Aren’t friends there to share the good with the bad?” “But a good friend should not
burden another with his problems.”
“You’ve been with me from the time I had a complete family to the time I had no one
left. You’ve always been by my side. And with Dao… at first, I was upset that Thap
spoke so recklessly, but he and you have helped me countless times. Our relationship
goes beyond that.
To me, you’re family. Helping a brother, a friend, or your acquaintances isn’t a big
deal.”
“Don’t get sentimental, if I cry it will ruin the taste of the desserts,” Song joked.
In rio at the answer after his long explanation. “So what’s going on? Is there any truth to
this?”
“Hmm, yes. But when you have time, I’ll stop by your house so you can tell my
fortune.”
“Isn’t it for work?”
“The work is good, but sometimes I don’t finish in time for the clients.”
“So it’s the same old thing?”
“More or less. While having a fortune-telling friend is nice, knowing something
beforehand helps you prepare.” “But it doesn’t always happen 100%,” In recalled. “You
tell me this every time you tell my fortune, I know it by heart: ‘Don’t let predictions
guide your life, use your legs and your head to follow the path you want,’” Song quoted.
“In the end, only we decide our destiny.”
“So why don’t you stop being a fortune teller and become a philosopher?”
“Does that job pay well?”
“I don’t think it’s as much as the pension for being the ‘wife’ of the deputy director of
the hospital,” Song joked. In and Song looked at each other silently before bursting into
laughter at the thought.
Although they were practically one and the same, In insisted on maintaining separate
wallets and personal spaces that the other wouldn’t invade. For him, life as a couple, in
addition to sharing, meant respecting each other’s rights based on honesty and trust.
As they say: life partners, not life masters.
After a while of chatting and nibbling on food with Song, Tul and Yu joined in.
Although they weren’t holding hands, Tul’s arm around Yu’s waist made their status
clear.
Noticing In’s bright eyes, the new couple became nervous.
“Yu and I decided to try dating,” Tul said, shyly scratching her cheek, while Yu pursed
her lips, her face serious. But to those who knew her well, it was obvious she was so
embarrassed she didn’t know how to act. “That calls for a celebration!” In joked with a
smile. “We’re just testing,” Yu replied, downplaying it.
“Don’t make Tul lose hope again,” Song warned. “If they reject him again, he’ll have to
wipe his tears with his feet instead of his knees.”
The chatterbox’s comparison revived the group’s cheerful atmosphere, although the one
who usually led the laughter was busy being a bride and couldn’t join in. “In…” A
familiar voice and a firm hug from behind made In turn around. “They’re going to cut
the cake, so I came to find you so we can go up front together.”
“Cut the cake, cut the cake!” Song repeated enthusiastically.
“I think we should all go together. If the bride doesn’t see her friends, she’ll probably
complain later,” Thap said, referring to his younger sister, whose personality he knew
well.
“I agree,” Tul added with a smile, before everyone headed to the front, where guests
gathered to capture the moment.
Small cupcakes stacked in tiers mimicked a traditional wedding cake, sized for easy
handling by guests. With lights and music in the background, the bride and groom cut
the cake with a ceremonial sword, creating a scene as beautiful as the end of a fairy tale.
Then came the moment many had been waiting for: the bouquet toss. The host
announced the event, and the singles gathered in front of the stage. Some hoped to catch
the bouquet as a sign of being the next to get married, while others joined in for fun.
Shouts and waving hands filled the room, urging the bride to throw her bouquet in their
direction.
In and Thap moved to a corner to make room for the singles. In’s round eyes watched
the scene with an amused smile, especially when he saw Song in the crowd vying for
the bouquet. A gentle tug on his waist brought him closer to the tall figure, bringing his
eyes to meet Thap’s sharp ones, which were already looking at him. With the noise
around him deafening, Thap leaned over to whisper in his ear.
“You don’t have to go out and fight with them over flowers.”
“Did you see Song? Even he’s there competing,” In said, pointing at his friend in the
center of the crowd.
“Didn’t you tell me your friend already has a partner?” “He’s about to become a
bachelor,” In replied with a smile, increasing Thap’s curiosity. “Until now, I thought I
only saw bad things. Today, I discovered I can also see happy things in the future.”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw something about Song, but I won’t tell you because he doesn’t know yet,” In
explained. While talking to his friend earlier, a vision suddenly appeared, something
joyful he had never seen in his premonitions. “Because we’ve been through enough bad
things,” Thap whispered in a deep, warm voice, causing In to look at him closely.
“From now on, we deserve good things.” “Hey?”
“Like me, for example,” Thap said.
“You’re going to say you’re something good in my life, right?”
“Are you going to deny it?”
“No, because I think so too,” In replied, leaning her head against him affectionately.
“By the way, if I were to join in the fight over the bouquet, do you think I’d catch it, Phi
Thap?”
“You’re not single anymore, don’t forget that.”
“I know,” he wrinkled his nose. “I just imagined it for fun.” “You couldn’t take anything
away from anyone. You’re so soft that if you caught it, you’d end up giving it to
someone with sad eyes next to you.”
“You say that and you make me look good.”
“Because my wife is.”
This time, In didn’t reply. Thap gently nibbled on his ear as everyone stared at the
bouquet, which the bride was still hesitant to throw. Although In didn’t take his eyes off
the scene, the sensation of contact made him stiff, until Thap’s prominent nose brushed
against his temple several times, bringing him back to consciousness. “Phi Thap…”
“Yes?” Thap replied with a wide smile, squeezing her waist closer.
“Stop it, there are too many people here.”
“Nobody pays attention to us.”
“Don’t do anything weird, okay?”
“Did Dad tell you he invited us to dinner at his house on Sunday?” Thap asked, ignoring
the warning and changing the subject to something he had discussed with his father
earlier.
Since returning from Phu Dao, Thap has moved completely into In’s house. On some
free weekends, they would take advantage of the opportunity to have
dinner with the family. The main reason wasn’t that the parents missed their biological
son, but their new favorite son, In.
“Yes, he told me. He even insisted we don’t bring anything because he doesn’t want us
to go hungry,” In replied, knowing that every time they visited, he brought something
for the older ones. “Mom also asked me to convince Mek not to return to work after the
wedding, to stay for a couple of weeks so they could see him.” “He only pays attention
to you because he respects you,” Thap laughed, looking at his younger brother, who was
standing next to his mother with a bored look on his face, probably having been
introduced to all of his parents’ friends.
Thap looked back at his partner, thinking that the more he got to know him, the more he
liked everything about him. Although In was initially reserved due to the great loss he
had suffered, he was essentially sociable and even cheerful, which made it easy for him
to get along with the entire family. Even Mek, who traveled constantly for work as an
interior designer, consulted In on feng shui to deal with clients of various beliefs. In had
studied the subject and had decent knowledge, so Mek made him his honorary advisor,
respecting him despite his seniority.
“It’s not that Mek respects me more, it’s that you scold him and I don’t,” In said with a
smile, knowing that Thap was scolding his brother out of concern.
“Besides Mek, Dad and Mom always praise you in front of me,” Thap said, wrapping
both arms around him and hugging him around the waist, resting her chin on his
shoulder. “They’re happy to have you in the family.” “Me too. I never thought I’d have
a family again,” In replied.
“Besides me, you have Dad, Mom, Mek, and Dao.”
“Like buying one and getting four for free,” In joked, laughing, which made Thap smile.
“But the buyer is better than the gift, that’s for sure.” “You are blatantly praising
yourself.”
“Don’t you know it yourself?”
“That?”
“Tell me something nice, that will make my heart happy.” “I’m not going to say
anything!”
“In…”
“What am I going to say now?”
“In, please,” Thap insisted, nuzzling her neck, not caring who saw them.
“Phi Thap! There are so many people, what are you doing?”
“If you’re embarrassed, answer me quickly.”
“What else do you want me to say?”
“Tell me if this “Product” is good.”
“You are not a product.”
“So what am I?”
“My boyfriend.”
“Hmm,” Thap raised an eyebrow. “I’ll give you another chance.”
“No, I won’t say that word.”
“If you don’t say it, I’ll kiss you in front of everyone,” he said with a mischievous
smile. “You know I can do it.” “No,” In shook his head, resisting.
“I’m serious,” Thap said, moving closer.
“I say it, I say it!”
“I’m waiting.”
“Phi Thap is… Mine. Only mine.”
“And you are only mine too.”
The noise around her seemed to fade as if someone had flipped a switch, but it was
actually In’s thin lips that fell silent. Thap’s lips landed on hers without giving her time
to react. Although the contact wasn’t as intense as other times, this public gesture made
In’s legs tremble.
Thap pulled away, but his sharp face remained inches away. Their eyes met for a long
moment, before Thap kissed him sweetly again, again and again, with no intention of
stopping anytime soon.
And she said she wouldn’t kiss him! END
From the heart of the writer
The relationship between two people who have nothing in common is a simple idea
born from a small thought on an ordinary day, which developed into the novel “Army
Prophecies.” This story is about two people with such opposite ways of thinking that it
seems impossible for them to get along: one lives their life based on principles and
logic, while the other clings to beliefs and mysterious things that cannot be seen.
We wanted Thap and In to represent ordinary people who have gone through both good
and bad experiences in life, which sometimes leaves their feelings empty. However, the
events that occur act as variables that allow them to learn and adapt little by little,
becoming pieces that complement each other until those incomplete feelings become
whole again.
I’d like to take this opportunity to thank Deep Publishing and the editorial team for
giving this young writer a chance, as well as for offering me advice, recommendations,
and taking such good care of the manuscript. I also want to thank the illustrators and the
entire team who made it possible for this novel to be completed as I had envisioned.
Thanks to my dad and mom for always being my driving force and supporting all my
dreams, to my younger brother for helping me with the cover design, to my younger
sister for listening to me, and to my friends who have always encouraged me.
And, of course, I can’t forget the readers. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for
joining me on this journey through writing, from the days I was uploading content to the
website to today, when we have the physical book. I sincerely hope you find joy every
time you pick up this book.
May the letters bring you smiles,
Dawin
–